4793 lines
312 KiB
Plaintext
4793 lines
312 KiB
Plaintext
|
VRIL COMPENDIUM
|
|||
|
VOLUME
|
|||
|
10
|
|||
|
VRIL
|
|||
|
AND
|
|||
|
ELECTRIC RAY TRANSMITTERS
|
|||
|
VASSILATOS
|
|||
|
1995
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
VOLUME 10
|
|||
|
TABLE OF CONTENTS
|
|||
|
COMMENTARY
|
|||
|
PHOTOPHONES AND
|
|||
|
RADIOPHONES
|
|||
|
RAY GENERATORS AND
|
|||
|
TRANSMITTERS
|
|||
|
VRIL SIGNALS AND RAYS
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
L.
|
|||
|
u
|
|||
|
L L
|
|||
|
L L
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
SECTION
|
|||
|
1
|
|||
|
COMMENTARY
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
r
|
|||
|
I
|
|||
|
I
|
|||
|
L L L L L L
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
VOLUME 10
|
|||
|
VRIL AND ELECTRIC RAY TRANSMITTERS
|
|||
|
10.1 VRIL AND CONSCIOUSNESS No treatise which deals with energetic rays and beams can be
|
|||
|
considered complete without discussing the conscious interactions which they stimulate when passing through the terrestrial environment. New understanding always begins with basic examinations of how we perceive and how we know. This epistemological examination of the world becomes experiential only when combined with qualitative method, the ancient scientific means. Conscious examinations of the world require guidance and discipline. It is only then that students are able to recognize the distinctions in experience which normally eludes their ordinary perception of the world.
|
|||
|
Conscious examinations engage the process which modernists refer to as metacognition. Examining one's awareness is a skill which quantitative analysts do not any longer engage as a valuable world-examining tool. Nevertheless, our own consciousness is the laboratory through which the most remarkable realizations concerning the world are made. In fact, it is only through the laboratory of our consciousness that we discover the most wonderful fact concerning the world and its condition, a fact which children innately know and experience: that the world is based in consciousness, and not in matter. The world is a magickal composite of projected realities; a nexus of blended experiential terraces. Of this however, deeper mention will be made as we progress in our treatise. We must first address certain accessible modes by ~hich the world may be known in the deepest manner. Rediscovering the conscious foundations of the world is rediscovering the magick by which it is both generated and sustained.
|
|||
|
Before we begin, we must clearly distinguish the terms "inertial space" and "experiential space". Experiential space is a shared reality. Experiential space does not stop at the boundary of our skin. It permeates us completely. We are thus completely fused with experiential space. The Vril Matrix is this experiential space, a stratum from which consciousness and sensation are both drawn. More than this, the Vril Matrix is a stratum where our deepest feelings and imaginal representations can be wordlessly projected and shared. Vril changes modify our experience. our experience modifies Vril. Through Vril connectivities, real connective discharges through our bodies , we are in total communion with our world . Rare and furtive in occurrence, there are times when it seems as though a window to this world communion opens. Other times this experience is absent. We notice that these world communions occur with greatest frequency in certain places. What then is it which blocks and resists us?
|
|||
|
Inertial space occludes the full experience of the deepest Vril domain. How does it accomplish this? Vril experience, eidetic experience, occurs entirely in the auric anatomy. The aura is the seat of all sensation and consciousness. Vril is the source and
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
sustainer of the aura, feeding it through innumerable connections which permeate the skin. These thready and feathery discharges enter into the specific physiological locus associated with the solar nerve plexus, exiting through the lumbar region. We infer that auric "terminals" indicate auric anatomy, a structure which remains mysteriously cloaked in flesh. Only medieval drawings reveal somewhat of the auric anatomy, having been intuitively derived by visionary sensitives. The chambers and interdigitating layers drawn by these pre-dissection medical practitioners reveals physiological infrastructure which determines physiology. Auric threads continuously enter and exit physiology because they maintain auric integrity. When this process is in any way occluded, greatly diminished perception, consciousness, and physiological vitality are experienced.
|
|||
|
It has been found that personal experiments, conducted in the immediate accessible environment, best stimulate and initiate the student. such personal experiments are simple. They form the collective thesaurus upon which the ancient sciences were based. Subjective experiments deny the explanations and filters which have been absorbed by academic encounters. This is a qualitative science which has not been widely proliferated in our time. Through it, one may acquire sufficient initiatory awareness before reaching a complete appreciation of the Vril thesis.
|
|||
|
Penetrated focus on any specific world point brings the examiner into and through layers of conscious experience. Continued penetration of matter through this conscious focussing process reveals the power of mind over inertia. Matter can be permeated by the mind. One can literally think through objects. But our intention is first to present the reader with a small personal experiment which will initiate awareness on the interactions occurring between mind and matter.
|
|||
|
Vociferous objections to this experimental procedure usually come from objectivists, whose worldview is completely quantitative in nature. Nevertheless, what they refer to as "Ganzfeld phenomena" are not satisfactorily explained as visual displays entirely produced in the retina. Ganzfeld phenomena are only partly explained by assuming them to be the projections of mind on the eye. They are most certainly the result of conscious projectivity through the ocular region, producing photochemical effects. Assuredly, the actual experience gained through this method is not photochemical in nature. Photochemistry follows the flow of energy which joins observers and objects. Knowing the photochemistry does not in any way inform experience or modify that experience.
|
|||
|
Because these visual displays are most certainly modified by object geometries and substance, they indicate a fundamental unity between the observer and the observed. Experiments have been performed by using identical objects made of differing substances. The results would produce a revolution in the quantitative camp, were they not ignored. In Ganzfeld phenomena we recognize the forgotten and often derided visual gates of consciousness. Furthermore, observers experience Ganzfeld effects when gazing toward objects in absolute darkness! The Baron Karl von Reichenbach proved that this phenomenon was not produced by changes in retinal photochemistry, but by an energetic emanation from matter which had
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
previously not been known . Photographs of these luminous emanations were produced. Were it not for the resistance with which academes continually thwart the acceptance of experience-derived facts, we would not suspect them to be entirely predisposed and prejudiced in their approach to natural phenomena; a poise unbecoming for those who claim to be seeking truth.
|
|||
|
Ganzfeld phenomena were not always considered to be the autonomous projections of mind chemistry as they are today . Representatives of the very highest scientific credentials considered Ganzfeld phenomena to be visual displays produced by body-external energies which were actively permeating the examination space. It is yet possible to utilize large white screens in order to prove the Victorian doctrine. One has simply to gaze into a white screen to first sight the visual displays which emerge. These displays alter considerably when calmly shifted both the screen and the viewing angle within a test space. If the displays were wholly projected by the retinal chemistry alone, why then would new screen positions produce such drastic and diverse visual displays? The eidetic television system of Nikola Tesla was entirely based on studies of visual phenomena and the nervous system.
|
|||
|
The experimental art of GAZING is ancient and initiatory, requ1r1ng guidance and detailed identifications. Gazing into objects reveals a most startling series of observations, phenomena which reveal a new domain of experience. This process is gentle, a quiet consideration of qualities and aspects observed around and in any object. The realizations received through this process are valuable to the acquisition of further knowledge concerning Vril. What we will see through this method signifies a forgotten skill and perceptual awareness. The visual changes which are experienced when viewing objects are normally ignored. While these fundamental perceptual processes are not normally noticed or valued, ·they nevertheless form the infrastructure of our daily consciousness. Personal experiences form the sum, the fund of our being. Personal experiences are the foundations of our being, constituting ultimate proof of reality.
|
|||
|
Our experiment is simple, but profound in its implications. It may be conducted in one's study or living room. The short time during which we will examine some very ordinary objects requires patience and sharp observational skill. You will require fifteen quiet minutes. There is to be no disturbance during this time . Though simple, it is a process which few ever undertake. If and when they do, few are ever equipped to externalize their experience enough to isolate the sequence of displays which they see, Fewer yet can communicate what they have observed. Nevertheless, on concentrating the gaze on any ordinary object, one experiences a gradually process by which the object becomes transparent.
|
|||
|
One gazes intently on any chosen object, taking care to focus all attention there. One must continue to blink, not maintaining any unnatural condition. One must not keep the eyes opened continuously. This is not hypnosis, nor is it trance. We do not wish to engage these states at all. This is not meditation in the modern use of the term. We want to make visual observations of objects with completely focussed attention, the necessary
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
component. We must maintain our sharp level of conscious focus,
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
never lapsing into passivity. This requires practice. Choose an
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
object in a room. For reasons elsewhere mentioned, choose a large
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
iron object. If possible, the iron object should be close to the
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
ground. Although all objects produce variations of these results,
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
grounded iron gives better success. This first experiment should be
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
an encouragement to the process .
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
Focus your gaze on this object, keeping alert and conscious.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
While intently focused on this object, notice closely the visual
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
changes which transpire with time. The experiment requires no more
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
than fifteen minutes. If you decide to make such observations a
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
part of your scientific method, rest between experiments. Prolonged
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
gazing will fixate too much of your conscious focus on the eyes.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
You do not want that to occur, since headache often results. Be
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
patient, .this is a natural process which requires time. Once
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
successfully engaged, one learns to perform the experiment
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
everywhere . The simplicity of the process is alarming to some, but
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
in qualitative method we utilize our own consciousness as the first
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
tool of world exploration.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
From the moment you begin you will notice changes in the room
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
space. You will note that a strange shrinking effect seems to be
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
occurring, with the chosen object being the center. This shrinking
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
effect reveals striated lines which enter the objects from all
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
sides. You may sense that a current of energy is passing through
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
you, entering the object. This effect indicates that the process is
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
successfully engaged. Proceeding into the object, you will feel
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
that you are actually approaching the object in some mysterious
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
manner. The object and the surrounding space seem to be sinking
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
toward the ground. You also may sense that you are sinking into a
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
deeper position. What you are experiencing is the expulsion of
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
excessive inertia from the object and its surrounding space . .Your
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
gaze is driving out this pressure field.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
It is t r u 1 y
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
fascinating to watch the vertical expulsion of this pressure, and
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
the groundward settling of both the object and yourself. You will
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
begin to actually feel the pressure release. Now the object will
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
become mildly luminous. The object first gradually acquires a
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
bright surface layer. This layer becomes flooded with strange
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
rotations and swirls, thready discharges constantly radiating from
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
the surface in different directions. Amoeboid-like shapes in your
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
visual field will suddenly develop, dissolving objects in the
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
surrounding space. Some parts of this space will actually vanish!
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
Blink your eyes and keep gazing. Do not lapse into sleep. Keep
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
alert. Each time you blink, keep alert. You will notice that as
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
your body is engaged in visual focus, your awareness is being
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
heightened. The two seem to be separate. Nevertheless, maintain
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
alertness and keep gazing at the object.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
At this stage in our procedure, sudden puffs and foggy
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
expulsions may be seen. These foggy emanations suddenly emerge from
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
the whole object, gradually beginning to flimmer and swirl. swirls
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
such as this often follow the form contours of the object. These
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
puffs and foggy expulsions are an excess surplus of absorbed
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
inertial space. The object releases this surplus under the force of
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
our penetrating gaze. It is a necessary stage before we are able to
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
permeate more of the matter. Moving toward us, these inertial
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
expulsions dissolve in the intervening space. It is interesting to note that they move toward the source of attentive focus: toward the experimenter. The penetrating power of our visually projected consciousness is a forgotten and unused sense. It is curious and instructive to note that each object differs in its luminous displays. Each object passes through these luminal stages at different rates, revealing different color species.
|
|||
|
Some visual afterimages move when the eyes are moved, evidencing prolonged auric emanations from the eyes after staring. But these are not such afterimages, occurring while gazing. Repetitious such experiments convince that the effect is objectspecific and not merely ocular or photochemical in nature. Notice that these luminous discharges do not disappear from the object even after blinking the eyes. our focussed gaze has actually caused matter to · behave in a peculiar responsive manner. This can be realized by suddenly looking away toward another object in the room. One finds that the new object does not sustain the displays which we have seen in the first object. In fact, if we suddenly look back at the first object, we see that it actually maintains the state in which we have last left it. The very response which matter displays under focussed consciousness, is a phenomenon which quantitative science is not prepared to make.
|
|||
|
While Baron von Reichenbach performed these experiments in absolute darkness to eliminate doubt, his sensitives were effortlessly able to sight these preliminary "Odic luminations" in completely illuminated rooms. We require more effort, and must intently focus our gaze on a single object before eliciting their energetic emanations. Having begun with the surficial inertial products, which are expelled as foggy white puffs, we have progressed through the several luminous layers radiated from matter. In this material lumination under focussed conscious gaze, we rediscover a long lost secret. In it is contained the very heart of ancient science which declared that "all is light". Realize then that our simple experiment reveals that matter contains light and radiates light. One may apply successive such projections upon a single object and never drain its luminous surplus. This fundamental light is an eternal source (Reichenbach). Each object may thus be permeated when concentrated gaze is focussed thereon.
|
|||
|
The luminous layers are permeated by our gaze in successive stages. Each stage represents a luminal energy which different Victorian investigators discovered and named. Each luminal display is distinct and different. Objects "open" and "blossom" in succinct layers. Each object releases each such layer in differing proportions. Continuing this process does not cease revealing new stages of permeation. It is important to realize that we both see and experience each of the transitions through which matter passes under our focussed attentions. In other words, the matterpermeating process also affects the viewer. We ourselves are permeated when gazing into matter. Realize then that gazing process exceeds our surficial sight with which most of our living is spent away. We see but do not perceive (Doyle).
|
|||
|
In the Vril model, consciousness infuses the eye with a special extra sense. When consciousness combines with sensation, there is a more communal experience of what is perceived. The eye
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
can behave as an independent ornament which is capable of blinding consciousness. This occurs only when the eye acts independently of conscious involvement. It is possible to see and not perceive. This condition is greatly desired by quantitative analysts who insist that observers withdraw from experience and subjective examinations of the world.
|
|||
|
Gazing involves more than the sense of sight. Gazing involves consciousness . Gazing suffuses the eyes with a conscious emanation, the emanation identified with the aura. These emanations are thready, feathery, and highly organized. When we stare or gaze, we focus and externalize our consciousness. In a very real way, our consciousness moves across space to permeate the objects upon which we gaze. It is obvious that such focussed attention actually radiates from the eyes, out into space. This phenomenon is well known by esoteric science, and was termed the VISUAL RAY.
|
|||
|
Gazing intently at objects reveals a communal interaction which suddenly joins the percipient and the perceived, the seer and the seen. As we focus attention, we project conscious emanations. These emanations alter matter and space. Matter and space which is thus permeated by our consciousness begins to open up to us. The alchymysts referred to this process as the "blossoming" of materials. With progressive permeation of successive luminous shells and layers, materials open and emanate their essence to us. Materials have an auric nature. Gazing causes materials to reveal their auric anatomy to us. This continual blossoming, in shell-like manner, is a progressive permeation of material auras.
|
|||
|
We then become permeated by the matter which we have opened through gaz ing. This interaction is a process by which percipients merge with the objects which they have opened. This is the heart of the ancient theory concerning vision and consciousness. In this theory, perception wa s tre ated as a conscious fusion with the ~yes. Rayic emanations, termed "eidola", were projected through the eyes of observers. Objects also had "eyes", specific points from which objects projected their "eidola". The ancient theory teaches that only the blending of eidola, between observer and object, constitutes true perception (Platen}.
|
|||
|
In this startling concept, we realize that the eyes of both observers and objects project and absorb a fundamental consciousness across external space. Objects project a conscious ness to us. It is only when this kind of perception occurs that we truly commune with nature. The process does require patience. Such focussed attentions are not our usual experience. It is for this reason that the personal experiment, which we have just described, requires a small amount of personal discipline and exertion. Practice makes perfect. With a small amount of practice, one can enter these quiet studies without exerting any effort . The process becomes skill. All of ancient science began ,with such simple subjective observations.
|
|||
|
The successive luminous layers, which we have examined, were identified and named by Victorian researchers. The specific initial colorations of minerals, chemicals, metals, elements, plants, stars, planets, sun, and moon were first discov ered (Reichenbach). The phenomenon of space axial luminations (Watson} and human lumination (Kilner) came toward the turn of the Century. Having
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
discovered successive luminal layers in matter, the succinct luminal species, excited experimenters made errors in judgement. Thrilled by what they had experienced, each declared their discovery was the fundamental energy of the world ... the world foundation. One can understand their excitement. The rediscovery of these spontaneous material luminations proved to be revolutionary. Discovered during a time when quantitative analysis was beginning to dominate and dictate the "permissible science", these experimenters had proof positive that the world required the qualitative approach. Indeed, this attitude followed its former course well into the mid-Twentieth Century.
|
|||
|
There were those who discovered the lumination of iron capacitors, erroneously assuming it to represent some permeating world condition or biological space (Reich) . But no luminary discharge; save the black radiance, is the fundamental space. The black radiance floods all world reality, being the very core of all experiential creations. Vril is the all permeating creative black radiant space from which all world reality springs. A few who discovered new luminous layers in matter by these methods became so fixated on their findings that they declared their discovery to be the only world foundation (Reich) •
|
|||
|
Such qualitative observations were reviled by the academes. Changed by qualitative experience, researchers evidenced that a new conscious state had been conferred to them by their very method. Nevertheless, new discoveries in this realm of qualitative research continued to make their appearance. A great plethora of luminous species were discovered, named, and circulated. The resulting confusion required a unifying frame in which all of the phenomena (mostly displays of strange light) could be cohesively interrelated. A few experimenters, fixated on their unique discoveries, resisted this kind of mutual sharing to the detriment of qualitative science. Had they known what was about to develop in academic circles, these Victorian researchers would have willingly participated in the project to find the world fundamental energy.
|
|||
|
Perhaps the most astounding aspect of all these luminal discoveries remained concealed until the very end of the Century. A few experimenters found that patient, progressive, and continued gazing does not cause the visual phenomena to cease. There exist experiential stages which exceed these succinct luminous layers. It becomes apparent that most Victorian experimenters, excited with what they had found, did not continue the process long enough for the deepest foundation to begin appearing. Making observations in the last stage of the gazing process requires great patience. Patience and care, for not every object will yield its deepest manifestations easily. The deep foundation from which matter emanates may be experienced through the gazing method simply because our consciousness exists at that foundation. Matter exists at this deep foundation, and can reveal these manifestations. Unfortunately, the interactive process between percipient and perceived causes a strange resilience, slowing these last stages.
|
|||
|
After gaining familiarity with the first sequence of displays, one may yet continue the gazing process to the very last stages. There are deeper manifestations to be reached. Though all materials can reach this stage, there exist specific substances in which this
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
very last stage occurs with speed. We may bias our experiment to best advantage by implementing these materials and ground connections. Considered to be elaborate and complex, most laypersons do not seem willing to engage such arrangements. In order to complete this very last phase of the experiment, we must then be patient, avoiding every inclination to be distracted and leave . Can we leave the experiment and continue our familiar daily routine? To what advantage? Is there anything else to be desired but obtaining this mind altering information once and for all? Yes, it is natural to suddenly want to rise and wander about. But we can resist this natural inclination for a few more minutes, deriving greater conscious benefit. Here is seen the biological activity of the body, and the weakness of the conscious focus. Here is seen the patience of the ancients, who often engaged these exercises for hours. Sc~ibes wrote what the conscious navigators experienced, the thesaurus of ancient seers and visionaries. Through this method, the visionaries peered through the world.
|
|||
|
Stars, moon, planets, trees, mountains, seas, meadows, wells, caverns, metals, minerals, crystals, geometric forms ... all blossomed before the trained gaze of visionaries. Most dismiss all of these phenomena as optical or ocular, effects which are produced in the eye. We are one with the world when we apply and maintain our awareness during sensation. Sensation does occur without awareness, but no deep knowledge of the world is gained by this passivity. Qualitative observations require focussed gaze and focussed attention throughout the experimental process. The tendency to sleep i s actually a precursor to the last stage, the fundamental manifestation which we seek. We must avoid every such tendency, maintaining our conscious focus on the object. One must not withdraw the conscious attention, lapsing into a gaze without awareness. This slows the dissolution process, bringing a halt to the rate at which materials will blossom.
|
|||
|
You may have noticed that the object was surrounded by a strange rippling wave phenomenon, like the appearance of heatwaves. These black ripples seem to be heat emanations, but are not (Blondlot). Return your focus on the object once again. It is at this stage that one experiences a variety of patternate colors, normally associated with ocular "phosphenes". Only the object of our attention becomes covered with these strange patterns. No other part of the room displays these patterns. One may notice that a lobate space immediately surrounding the object has become affec ted. proof that consciousness modifies space. Astute observers will note and map the outline of this lobate region. They will also notice that the shape of this region alters with objects, being modified by both geometry and material.
|
|||
|
The eyes have been opened in the gazing procedure, not pressured by any force save that which the object is radiating toward us. What we see are therefore not ocular phosphenes. They are deep layers within the material, possibly containing residual inertial occlusions. With continued focus, the most intense tiny spots of various sizes and colors then appear from the object's innermost regions . The visual display is not photochemical, since each object reveals its own luminous species in these regards. This sparkling phenomenon continues a good long while until the very
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
last is reached. Remember that the great experimenters left the process at this point, being satisfied that they had reached the "ground" of such visually derived manifestations. Have you noticed at all that your whole being has been very gradually suffused with a glowing blackness? When you blinked your eyes to clear them, this black glow did not disappear. It began almost as soon as you began the gazing process.
|
|||
|
one eventually begins to perceive a dark and uniform coloration which spreads across the whole object. This glow will focus and hold the concentrated gaze on a specific part of the object. It is impossible to relax and not be drawn to that part. Each object has such a focussing point. These are the material "eyes" of which the ancients spoke, the "eidola" from which spring material auras. The very last stage is about to open now. Keep alert. You· may have noticed a gradual darkening of your perceptive space while engaged in this last phase. The effect is not a "retinal washing", the effect of fixed gazing which most suppose. We now begin to recognize a uniform and gradually suffusive black radiant light, emerging all around and through the material surface on which we have been intently focussed.
|
|||
|
The black radiance brings a warm and vibrant sensation when contacted. Consciousness will begin to elevate at this stage. Ideations which suddenly occur to us are actually receptions which objects discharge into our minds. Specific objects discharge specific kinds of impressions. Prized for the specific mindstates which they yield by grounded treatments, ancient mystics and visionaries employed certain minerals, metals, stones, and combinations thereof. That the black radiant light appears in matter as well as in lightbeams, revealing its fundamental presence in all things. Experiments, made through thick ebonite filters, produced remarkable photographs. Clear images of outer gardens .were made through laboratory walls, proving that a dark light floods space (LeBon). Layered structures of iron or steel produce the black radiance almost immediately. Grounded iron objects produce strong black radiant emanations at the edges almost as quickly.
|
|||
|
one quickly discovers that certain room angles best facilitate and hasten the process of gazing experiments. Viewing angles which produce exceptional black radiance are the Vril Axes of your neighborhood. In learning of these axes, we begin to glimpse the permeating and absolute structure which courses through our living space and neighborhoods. These may be mapped, being exceeding complex and not at all predictable. The structure resembles an organic crystal, complex beyond recognition. As such, one must empirically determine these axes in each locale. These can be mapped by various such means, each requiring the laboratory of human experience for their delineation. In these considerations we have an experiential base upon which to comprehend the nature of radiobeam systems and their associate anomalies. How are materials and material systems modified by geometric shape, ground-aerial placement, and electrification?
|
|||
|
There will be some who doubt the reality that consciousness can be projected through the visual gates. First, there is the "nerve effect" by which the rapid sweeping of eyes against one's own hand causes a distinct and long lasting irritation (Constable).
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
The ordinary observation that a glance can disturb other persons proves to be an exceptional display of visual ray projection. This is especially true among the opposite sexes. The mere passing of an individual, though completely out of sight, causes a literal whole body movement in that direction. It is not uncommon for us to sense the presence of "piercing eyes", when upon turning toward the source, we locate the individual who has been watching. These remarkable displays of long range visual ray projection should serve as some consolation for the doubters. nevertheless there exist other more "objective" proofs of the visual ray and its abilities.
|
|||
|
Numerous qualitative experiments have brought forth some intriguing facts in this regard. Plants which have been connected with galvanic skin response meters reveal amazing displays of plant sensitivity (Bose, Backster, Lawrence, Theroux). The method irritates plants with a small electrical application, monitoring changes in conductivity through leaves and stems. These changes indicate the modifications brought about in the articulate structures of the plant. Ostensibly, an articulate influence could enter and merge with this structure, In so doing, the structure evidences minor changes in conductivity which then can be amplified and read. Because of the electrical irritation, the plant becomes 11 hysterical" for a brief time before failing altogether. It is during this "window time 11 that plant sensitivity reaches maximum expression. It is also during this time that we are able to observe and identify extraordinary feats of sensitivity.
|
|||
|
A point is reached, in these curious experiments, where plants become suddenly and exceedingly sensitive to all surrounding perturbations. In this method one may show the sensitivity of plants to auric stimulation. A mere approach of the hand toward the instrumented plants results in wild signal variations whose overall forms do not appreciably differ from those obtained through direct touch. It had been found that a mere glance at a highly sensitized plant produce the same response. Radionic instruments have proven capable of projecting such auric influences toward plants from a distance (Vassilatos) . Radionically instrumented persons have produced more powerful responses in plants at greater distances than is ordinarily observed. Finally, it has been found that mere visual glance can perturb a plant. Glances can perturb inorganic systems also. Glances have proven capable of altering the conductivity of an articulate sensor at a distance ( Bradford, Vassilatos) .
|
|||
|
There are those who wonder whether the visually projected consciousness can be harmed when "thrust beyond" the body proper. Can one's aura experience harm when projected out through the eyegates? Is the aura vulnerable at all to inertial assaults in such a case? Note that the experiment brought a certain few moments where inertial currents and pressures may have been experienced. This is the only exposure with which we would ordinarily be concerned. When these exercises are aided and magnified through Radionic instrumentation, we experience very little inertial assault. Radionic instruments, of the kind with which we engage physical connection, actually enable the dissolution of all such inertial currents through direct grounding. One's aura cannot be
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
harmed, though projected outside the body in these exercises. The Vril Matrix rules the inertial space which has suffused the ground surface. Vril is the natural and primary terrestrial environment. It is therefore most accustomed to coursing beyond the body along its threadways. By this means we are able to enjoin remote views and other anomalous perceptual phenomena termed "paranormal".
|
|||
|
10.2 BLACK LIGHT Gaze into space now and see. Gaze between the stars into the
|
|||
|
glowing blackness. See its radiance. It is not a dull or absorptive blackness. It is a glowing blackness. Look into the stars. Do you realize that starlight comes out of the glowing blackness? Can you discern the black striations which flicker within starlight? Starlight proceeds from space ex nihilo. Light emerges from blackness, the sensate projection of qualities. Within every shaft of sensate light there exists the primary and persistent black light presence. We call this VRIL, the primary black light. That presence is the core and axis around and along which all light shafts proceed. Look deeply within light sources, you will see and feel the black radiance. Black light is everywhere. It is in everything, and can be discerned in everything. Black radiance suffuses the world, both generating and sustaining it . Black radiance exceeds the power of light. Staring long into light sources of insignificant intensity floods the visual field with black radiance. Black radiant Vril permeates light, all luminary spaces.
|
|||
|
Deeper examination of this primary light reveals it to be capable of flooding its recipients with vibrant thoughts and images of a greatly magnified intensity. Black radiance reveals itself as the most fundamental ground of consciousness. In this Volume of the COMPENDIUM we will undertake a primary study of light and rays ~ The manner in which Vril interacts with irritating beam energies will form the necessary substance of our discussion. Why radioelectric communications systems operate, whether through the ground or through aerials, has little to do with processes termed "electrical". The conjugate nature of inertial energies, and the manner in which they contour and follow primary Vril actions, constitutes what engineers have traditionally called a "dynamic action". One must learn the difference between fundamental cause and subsequent effect before true understanding can be obtained. True understanding permits new progress in Vril Technology which can forcibly expand our consciousness.
|
|||
|
Egyptian observers had long known of the black radiance, having mythologized its beginnings. Ornamented with metaphors and verse, the black radiance formed the foundation of their sciences. It is in fact the world foundation . The black radiance which floods space is not the annihilation of reality. The radiant blackness is the very basis and generative source of reality, the foundation out of which all experiential reality emerges. The black radiance is the backdrop and contrasts against which all consciousness, sense perception, observation, and empirical tests are made. This is VRIL, called by Anglo-saxon geomancers for the "weaving" paths which it carves through forests. VRIL is the black radiant core of all energetic manifestations . VRIL vectors define the nature of our
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
terrestrial experience; the fundamental world energy.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
Though Baron von Reichenbach made extensive dark room
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
observations of aetheric luminations in consortium with sensitives,
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
he failed to recognize the singular fact in which he was daily
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
immersed. All natural luminations emerge from the blackness of the
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
primary stratum. The blackrooms he constructed for the deliberate
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
study of natural Odic radiance formed the necessary prerequisite of
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
all such observations. In this blackness, luminous displays could
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
extend their noumenous and paranormal permeations on sensitives and
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
insensitives alike. The archane knowledge resurged throughout the
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
time after Baron von Reichenbach's brilliant work was completed.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
Experimenters discovered energetic manifestations which
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
brought them closer, and finally into, the very black radiant
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
light. These naturally sensitive visionaries found themselves in
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
possession of technological artifices whose function in a new
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
domain made mind expansion possible. A close examination of
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
grounded iron masses and iron composites, such as those arranged by
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
Franz Anton Mesmer, stimulates several remarkable personal
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
experiences. It is within these experiences that we will recognize
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
logical pathways leading first to explanations of communication
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
technology anomalies, and then to a thorough comprehension of both
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
ancient world models and their forgotten technologies.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
It is also through the agency of subjective sensation that we,
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
once again, recognize and validate the existence of a fundamental
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
spatial domain in which we are absolutely suffused. Through these
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
special and repetitious experiences, we realize that subjective
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
experience is a summit; a singular and immediate access to the most
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
fundamental world space. It is through our own senses, our
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
perception and the field of our own consciousness, that we are
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
empowered toward superlative science; a science through which the
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
most unusual and potent technologies may be forged.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
The careful and sensitive examiner notices, on approaching
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
grounded iron rods and iron configurations, that a mysterious black
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
aureole permeates the surrounding space. Entrance into this black
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
space zone produces an instantaneous and extraordinary clarity of
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
mind and body, the very precursor to phenomena noticed by Mesmer.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
When driven into specifically Vril active points, iron poles or
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
ground rods become highly energized with black radiance. Rendered
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
noumenous, these rods flood over with continual eidetic discharges.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
Those who merely approach these become filled with a gentle and
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
penetrating flow of images, often foreign to one's experience and
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
memory . In this we recognize the eidetic flow.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
Eidetic images
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
are not "memories". They are not products of mind chemistry, not
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
solipsistic experiences produced wholly within the percipient by
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
neurological process. Eidetic images are visionary dioramas and
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
landscapes, communications of real places which have "never been
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
seen before". Later investigation revealed the existence of an
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
auric anatomy which was bound in the physiological agglumeration.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
It was found that eidetic images are received through connective
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
Vril discharges. These proceed from the ground, entering and
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
bypassing neurology. Eidetic vision occurs within the auric
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
anatomy, experienced by the recipient first as a remote view. This
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
magnified conscious state becomes permanently fixed in the
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
recipient, so that continued exposures become cumulative. Beginning
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
with small initial sensitivity, great and magnified consciousness is thus gradually acquired.
|
|||
|
Thready Vril discharges are the generative agencies responsible for remote viewing. Discharges proceed from the ground, usually passing through the abdominal region. Spreading out into the auric anatomy, these currents convey their visual treasury, discharging back to ground from the lumbar region of the spine. We are continually receiving these energetic floods, being sustained and directed in Vril currents. Quantitative science has difficulty separating cause and effect. Unable yet to meter the eidetic currents which proceed from the ground, quantitative analysts observe biochemical changes in eidetic recipients which they conclude are the source, and not the effects of eidetic reception. Subsequent inertial examinations of eidetic recipients reveal only physiological effects and by-products.
|
|||
|
One experiences brief eidetic visions when walking across a small section of certain grounds. Whether covered through architecture or city planners, such eidetic groundspots retain their activity and power. These points continually discharge imaginal energies, feeding emotive tone to the neighborhood which is built about them. There are natural places in which the black radiance reaches great intensity. These are the sacred spots, each one of which exhibits the fundamental black radiance as it reaches magnified states on ground surface. Within the black radiance, one experiences eidetic light ..• images, moods, and remote views. They are experienced when recipients move toward an eidetic groundpoint, terminating when recipients move off the point. At times, depending on the projective focus of the point, we experience these eidetic transitions with dramatic sharpness.
|
|||
|
There are minor eidetic points and major eidetic centres. Eidetic ground points are not distributed in a symmetrical ,grid form. There is an asymmetric distribution of these eidetic powerpoints across the ground surface. Black radiant points are the deepest energetic centres, identified by certain sensitives as luminal sources, as ley lines. They convey eidetic consciousness to the sensitive observer, the deepest conscious reception. Eidetic powerpoints are the most fundamental of all the energetic manifestations, being the generative black radiant centres of world dioramas. These are the points which ancient science referred to as the "pillars of the earth". These are the points through which consciousness may penetrate and surpass inertial space. It is here that the ground suddenly becomes "hollow". It is here that percipients pass through the world, reaching its "hollow centre". The "hollow" is the inertia free black radiance from which emerge qualities, sensations, archetypes, visions, thoughts, ideations, dioramas, and experiences . The black radiance is the world foundation, generating, projecting, and sustaining solid objective reality.
|
|||
|
There are those whose sensitive examinations bring only identifications of luminous phenomena, of ley lines, when near these powerpoints. The more experienced examiner first recognizes black radiant foundations from which the luminosities actually emerge. The black "radiant" zone has been consistently observed and identified by those who have experienced its remarkable presence in
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
natural settings . Ground emanating black radiance has been identified throughout the anecdotes of rural people, as well as in the scientific bibliography. Contained in the folklore of more rural people we find remarkable identifications of these phenomena. The "black damp", well known to farmers and woodsmen, is a "cold, shining blackness" which hovers in distinct weblike formations among rocks and trees. Different from ordinary shadows, the cold of the black damp passes directly and completely through the body, chilling "from the inside out".
|
|||
|
Experienced in meadowlands as very sharply delineated spots of exceptional cold, the black damp habitually glimmers and shimmers among certain rock and tree clustres. While usually having a fixed locus of manifestation, the black damp seems to wander across the woods and meadows in a fixed perimeter. It is a defined black radiance, ··different from shades and shadow, varying in intensity during certain times (W. Williams). Not the "black damp" known to miners, the phenomenon is distinguished by its permeating effects on humans who are intercepted by its discharges. Observers of this phenomenon have referred to the mysterious "black damp", described as a shining blackness which flimmers among trees, rocks, and meadows, as a source of great fascination.
|
|||
|
When the "black damp" shimmers near the ground duri ng the darkest night, it appears to form a glowing black crown. Hovering and often moving above a fixed surface of earth, the "black damp 11 produces strange visceral effects. Revealing its smooth and uniform glow, the black damp radiance often discharges sudden striations which contain potent personal transformations. The characteristic frigid sensations, experienced when touched and permeated by this glowing blackness, brings with it a clarity of mind which cannot be explained by conventional models. Such Vril cold spots, and their complimentary hotspots, are experienced in a far deeper manner .than temperatures explain (Reich). Evidencing a more permeating presence, these temperatures are permeating, being felt "from the inside out11 rather than from the "outside in" (Williams).
|
|||
|
Instances in which this mysterious black radiance extends from grounded iron poles are not rare, they merely require proper ground emplacement. Specific natural groundpoints draw the black radiant energy up to the surface. Iron gives the sharpest and most potent transaction with this ground flow. Copper softens the surge, but diminishes the total power. The black radiant aureole from such ground rods expands so much during certain seasons, that sunlight is visibly diminished. The effect is often observed among certain evergreen trees and rocky ridges. This black radiance is no mere removal of light, the result of material absorption . Vril permeates all apparent realities, revealing their ephemeral poise upon its rugged existential foundation. This black radiant space is the most fundamental consciousness, the ground of being.
|
|||
|
10.3 BLACK RAYS The Victorian Epoch not only overflows with numerous instances
|
|||
|
of natural "black spaces" and 11 black light" manifestations, but includes accounts of "black radiant 11 laboratory phenomena. Plucker, Faraday, and others had observed electrostatic light phenomena in mildly evacuated glass globes . Geissler tubes represented a new
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
step in these regards, revealing a world of light and fascinations. Physicists noted that long evacuated tubes gave striated electrical discharges: alternate bands of light and dark in fixed positions. These alternate white black bands processed along the tube at various velocities; the driving process never adequately explained.
|
|||
|
When better vacuum pumps had been developed, a new study of discharge phenomena commenced with one individual. It is Crookes! A defined humorous twinkle is seen glimmering through his sparkling eyes, evidence of a spritely nature. The very name of Crookes is associated with the most magickal of scientific artifices and studies. Sir William Crookes spent years examining electrical phenomena in highly evacuated glass vessels. His initial reason for doing so are shrouded in a deeply personal theme. Believing space to contain invisible spiritual worlds, he surmised that electrical discharges in highly evacuated globes might grant a telescopic window on the angelic or aetheric material of those worlds.
|
|||
|
Spending his time in passionate search of ectoplasm, Sir William is often pictured at various locations, holding the globes along various sight angles. By now, these globes were fitted with concave mirrors; the improved electrodes for a new breed of scientific instrument. Pointing his large globular scrying devices in various directions, he directed his "spirit telescope" in order to find his beloved long lost brother. It was with these highly evacuated globes that Sir William first proposed that aetheric communications systems could be developed. Stimulating the tremulous aetheric spaces, Crookes stated that resultant glowing pulses could be visually observed in large receptor globes. These magick lamps could effect communications despite great distances.
|
|||
|
It was while intensifying the electrostatic potentials applied to his special globes that sir William made a rare discovery. He identified a mysterious "dark space" which appeared over his highly charged cathode plates. The velvety dark or black space held an essential secret which few investigators have appreciated. Was this blackness itself not a superior presence which actually entered the electrified space.•. and repelled it? Recognizing that this dark space effectively repelled and eradicated all electrical manifestations from his globes, Sir William began speculating on the nature of the blackness itself. If analyzed in a hydraulic or aerodynamic sense, one could have considered this black space to be a deeper vacuum; intensified and separated through the active elimination of residual glowing ions. But, if this black space was an absence of ions, then Sir William's radiometer tests proved it to be remarkably dynamic. Thecrookes radiometer was connected in series with a large interrupted induction coil. The vane support stem was connected to negative, an external tinfoil wrap was made positive. Voltages being properly adjusted, the black space was electrostatically stimulated to fill the radiometer. When and only when the black radiance filled the globe, vanes spun with incredible speed. He began referring to this dark space as a "radiant state of matter". What he, in essence, suggested the existence of a "fourth material state".
|
|||
|
But, where was this special matter sourced? Sir William began looking OUTSIDE of his globes for the answer to these perplexing mysteries. Believing the black glow to be evidence of a finer space
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
substratum, he suggested it to be an ultragaseous agent capable of passing through glass and entering the active space. Hitorff, Lenard, Spottiswoode, Aston, Tesla, and many others searched for more anomalous examples of radiances such as the Crookes dark space. Victorian investigators examined all natural luminous phenomena, many new found discoveries proving that manifestations of the "black radiance" flooded nature. Electrophotographs, made by Lichtenberg, reveal the effects of electrical discharges in dust. Those made by cathodes in air prove, on examination, to be interspersed with black dendritic trails.
|
|||
|
Nikola Tesla often observed the black radiant spaces without evacuated bulbs, one of the many phenomenon which originally attracted Sir William Crookes to his work. The high intensity electrostatic transformers of Tesla not only produced whitefire discharges, but also effectively developed a deeply suffusive black radiance. In these regards, Tesla discovered that suddenly interrupted high voltage fields projected special electroactive rays. These rays were described by him as being "not unlike light rays", and elsewhere as "dark rays 11 • They had nothing to do with electrical waves, propounded by Maxwell and supposedly proven by Hertz. They had nothing to do with the waves of light which physicists define. Tesla consistently claimed that sunlight contained several "species of light11 , each having special characteristics.
|
|||
|
Though invisible to the eye, the "dark rays 11 of Tesla performed remarkable feats at great distances from his systems. It was with these energies that Tesla effected all of his claims; effects impossible to obtain with other systems. These remarkable phenomena have been corroborated by a few researchers (Dollard, Theroux). Tesla also conducted extensive studies on cathodic rays, improving the Lenard tubes in order to discover aetheric ga$eous components. Not as intrigued with the X-Rays as some Tesla students suppose, Tesla searched for a means of externalizing the Crookes black space. In this, he recognized an extremely potent dynamic at work; one which he would later summon to achieve otherwise impossible goals.
|
|||
|
He tested several forms of raybeam projectors throughout the years following this period of research, having finally claimed success in developing a tube which would not explode under the severe electrostatic stresses required for its operation. Teslian "black field" discharges through gases have been more recently observed (Dollard) . single electrode low pressure discharge tubes were found to maintain their dark state despite the high potentials employed. This evidences the severe potential drop at the free end. Pointed toward receptor tubes, they transmit measurable dielectric current through space. Such experiments, where black radiant space is externalized through electrostatic discharge tubes, proves Tesla' s claims that "very special rays" can be produced by such means. Black rays.
|
|||
|
Elsewhere, Nikola Tesla describes a spatially voluminous black radiance; a radiance which suffused local space for miles, taking specific topographic directions in the natural environment. An "inky and velvet blackness" , both during and long after the operation of his Colorado Springs Experimental Station was
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
reported. Never recognized as such, the deliberate reports made by Tesla in these regards suggests that he began investigating the perceptual modifying power of grand scale electrostatic discharges.
|
|||
|
When properly examined, black radiance was at the core of all energetic phenomena. It was found in magnetism, light, and minerals (Reichenbach). Black radiance was found in evacuated discharges (Crookes), electrostatic fields (Tesla), in natural environments
|
|||
|
(Le Bon), in physiology (Kilner), in lightbeams (Goethe, G. s.
|
|||
|
White), and in beams of sound (Watts-Hughes). This mysterious presence, inherent in every release of energy, seemed to be the fundamental manifestation of natural intent; the very foundation upon which all inertial energies simply subsisted.
|
|||
|
Careful examination of the black radiance convinced many that it was THE primary energy, that generative axis from which matter emerged directly. Matter and energy, emerging from the black radiant space "ex nihilo". Numerous researchers were surprised to identify black radiance as the fundamental space from which matter seemed to both emerge and dissolve. The scientific bibliography is suffused with physical evidence of the black radiance. Careful examination of all photographic, electrographic, and sonographic records will convince that each energetic trace has an intensely concentrated black core axis.
|
|||
|
Prof. Gustav Le Bon dubbed the black radiant emanations with the phrase "dark light". Neither referring to infrared or ultraviolet spectra, Le Bon insisted that "dark light" existed as an entirely separate energy domain; a distinct permeative space. Its presence persistent, Dr. Le Bon was able to expose special photochemical emulsions to this naturally extant "dark light"; producing remarkably clear images of gardens directly through thick laboratory walls.
|
|||
|
Other research focussed on the phenomenal realm between fundamental black radiance and ordinary light; researchers compiling a very thorough accounting of black space phenomena (Kilner, G.S. White). Dr. Walter Kilner discovered the suffusive black radiant core of human auras. It was this black radiant space from which all subsequent layered auric luminosities were observed. Dr. Kilner observed that this black radiance not only spatially preceded the manifestation of luminous auric shells, but also extended beyond the luminosities into space. This extension to indeterminate distances formed the basis of a true mystery. In this spaceward e xtension, Dr. Kilner and others saw the auric connection with upper space worlds. Congested striations in the black radiant zone revealed the physiological presence of disease, a diagnostic tool of the greatest importance.
|
|||
|
Other aspects of the black space were noticed, aspects through which attention itself •.. consciousness .••was powerfully drawn. Crookes was powerfully attracted to peer, for hours, into the black radiance. It seemed generative and projective. Stimulating thought and ideation, Crookes applied the discharge tube to the investigation of other worldly phenomena. Having noticed that the extra-cathodic space was darker than the space surrounding the tube, it was clearly suggested that here was an instance of aetheric expansion. on these concepts, Tesla built and demonstrated
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
a technology which successfully implemented true aetheric currents.
|
|||
|
Black space, unfettered by inertial resistance, directly fuses perception and consciousness. It is the bridge linking the physical and metaphysical worlds. Examining black radiant phenomenon from a deeper metacognitive poise, one recognizes an absorptive attraction between this blackness and the observer. The crookes dark space, as with other related manifestations, seems to attract and hold attention. All thought lines seem to move into the densified black space. Black radiance is a zone into which perception is powerfully focussed. Scrying devices of the Electrical Age, his attentions were drawn to mysterious behaviors surrounding his apparatus. Black radiance and luminous forms conjointly passed and permeated one another in the flickering ghostly blue light. It was Sir William who first -suggested that signals could be sent between a system of such glowing bulbs, whose medium of exchange was found in the world-suffusing black radiance.
|
|||
|
10.4 VRIL AND GROUND The construction of iron capacitors produces extraordinarily
|
|||
|
powerful suffusions of this curious black radiance. such capacitors yet demonstrate the power to eradicate and heal away certain maladies on simple contact. There are numerous variations of iron capacitors, no one of which qualifies as the "only design". Mesmer designed his capacitor in imitation of natural settings; using contact layers of iron slag or powder against germinating seeds or moss. Others combined iron layers with crushed coal, wetting these down with spring water. Yet others combined layers of sheet iron with cotton or wool. Each of these combinations with iron obtains wonderfully varied results. Despite the rigid and dogmatic assertions of some in regards to these designs, one must see .that the presence of iron and carbonaceous materials together conduct a fundamental energy whose presence is ground sourced.
|
|||
|
The employment of iron, in excess of all other metals, most powerfully endraws this energy to the surface. The exact nature of the carbonaceous matter used in such iron capacitors modifies the aspects and qualities of this ground emerging energy with new definition. Despite the blue aura which iron and carbon together project, one must recognize that the black radiant energy forever precedes the luminous products. Black radiance holds a most powerful secret; a remarkable realization which revolutionizes our thoughts concerning energy and true power. Through such knowledge, our experience of the world obtains the "missing qualities" and "details" which academically acclaimed inertial forces can never explain.
|
|||
|
When rediscovered by Reichenbach, the natural radiance of matter was no minor announcement. Threatened by the implications of a flowing, biological, conscious world foundation, academic colleagues actively rejected Reichenbach. Himself a veritable laureate of highest esteem, with proven scientific record of greater academic proportion, the Baron derided their frightened response in his numerous privately funded publications. Baron von Reichenbach remains a scientific giant who spanned the research world with achievements in both quantitative and qualitative
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
sciences. He is the modern father of Radionic Science. Radionics first studied and employed the natural luminosity of
|
|||
|
matter in various applications. It was employed in medical diagnosis (White, Abrams), in therapeutic modes (White, Drown), in analysis and field survey( Hieronymus), and numerous other scientific functions. The natural luminosity of matter was thought to be the most fundamental world-energy, but subsequent focussed examinations proved that much deeper energies lay within the former. In its more recent development Radionic Science examines the most primary black radiance of world-matter. It does so now specifically for the primary eidetic functions inherent in Vril.
|
|||
|
While all of these luminous phenomena were observed and studied, successive discoveries proved that the very core of all these luminations was, paradoxically, a black radiance. Thready and endowed with other remarkable properties, the black radiance became the focus of intense research during the latter portion of the Twentieth Century. Being the projective center of energetic emanations , the black radiance was studied through subjective and ultimately personal contact. Access to this black radiance was had through several grounded means, iron poles and driven rods being the primitive first sources. Testimony to the glorious power radiating through these iron poles, rods, and buried plates is the uncorroded state by which they are preserved for centuries. The earth batteries of several inventors were notable for their uncorroded performance {Stubblefield) .
|
|||
|
Wide varieties of natural substances, examined by Radionists, displayed spontaneous black radiant phenomena. Black r adiance was visibly increased when system components were directly connected with the ground, and powerfully magnified when "tuned to ground" by means of rheostats and variable capacitors. Black radiance was visibly increased when system components were directly conn~cted with the ground, and powerfully magnified when "tuned to ground" by means of rheostats and variable capacitors.
|
|||
|
While numerous radion:i,sts observed and focussed attention only upon aerial black radiant phenomena, it was the "ground-radionists" whose discoveries reopened an anciently forgotten secret. This led to the development o f ground communi cations systems. In the systems of Stubblefield, electrical power is not utilized. While this sounds fanciful at best, it must be recognized that the Stubblefield system was never deactivated. Operation with any single one of his famed earth batteries persisted for weeks on end. During this time period, several thousand watts were expended in driving motors, powering arc lamps, supplying telephone exchanges, and maintaining heaters. Never once was there a power loss or a cause for replacing the earth batteries.
|
|||
|
Through an extensive series of experiments, designed to discover its more external characteristics and behaviors, the black radiance was directed into varieties of material media. It was then found that both material form and behavior actually proceeded from the energy, if energy is what we might call it. The black radiance proved to be the most fundamental agent, found actively present and central in every bioform. Black radiance was found to be the discharge form of the most foundational energy yet known. When constrained to transit across spaces, the black radiance
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
spontaneously constricts to form thready veins. These thready veins may be glimpsed in among objects, both
|
|||
|
natural and humanly made, in the natural environment. There, emanated from the ground, these manifestations evidence their own natural expression. It is not uncommon to watch the progressive absorption of humanly made artifices in the ground emanated black radiance. Thus "accepted" into the Vril matrix, these objects frequently become one with the natural surroundings. This is the often made observation throughout older neighborhoods and districts, where old cottages and their gardens , towered churches, iron posts, and rockwalls visibly flow in black radiant currents.
|
|||
|
Connective and glowing, one glimpses these "fascia" among and between certain natural topographies. Vril manifests in inertial space as black radiant threads. The sometimes faint observation of black radiance and black radiant thready veins derives from interactions between the black energy and inertial space. When inertial space interactions are strong, one literally sees the black radiance. When inertial space interactions are weak, one sees a faint luminosity with an equally faint black radiant center.
|
|||
|
During the earlier years, Telegraph System engineers employed local dowsers to delineate the appropriate or "right path" of the line. The dowser was hired by local telegraph companies which sprang up throughout the countryside. These sensitives determined the meandering course which wirelines took. When being settled in woods and across meadows, it was the telegraph-dowser who felt the "right path" which the line should take for it to best perform. These lines became the famed "self-activated" lines which required no applied battery power.
|
|||
|
When station groundsites were sought, dowsers employed their sensitivity in determining the presence of necessary telluric currents. It was then believed that these ground currents act~ally facilitated and empowered the subterranean "charge return". Systems constructed by this means demonstrated a superiority over those later telegraph projects bui lt by engineers and geologists alone. By then, the oldtime dowsers were replaced by an armada of insensitives; early geophysicists. Armed only with their electrical meters, these engineers found it impossible to determine "good ground" despite their accurate registration of high soil conductivity levels.
|
|||
|
The dowsers already knew that electrical soil conductivity alone did not always make "good ground" for telegraphic signals in single-line systems. Other subterranean energies were obviously determining the success of both electrotelegraphic and later electrotelephonic systems. These subterranean signals were erroneously termed "electrical waves, magnetic waves, underground water channels" and other such inappropriate metaphors. When neither electrical, magnetic, and hydral currents were physically found, academicians derided and rejected the entire issue concerning telluric currents.
|
|||
|
Weak electrical currents, when hunting and registering telluric flux, does not imply weak cause. Telluric currents, Vril currents, are not sufficiently sensate and do not sufficiently interact with inertial space to manufacture electrical products . The telluric currents thus appear "weak" and "subtle". They have a
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
far greater, and insensitively unrecognized eidetic content, which is their principle strength. The currents which are received through grounded rods in wooded areas evidence a strong and continuous eidetic flow, a dialogue among trees. The weakly received currents evidence the weak interaction which occurs when insensate eidetic currents penetrates inertial space.
|
|||
|
Carbon, incapable of producing strong electrolytic currents in seawater baths, produces prodigious registrations at specific "sensitive" groundpoints. The use of carbon ground rods reveals that eidetic currents are present and active in subterranean depths . These currents are enormously powerful with increased depth. They are eidetic currents, their effect in passing through matter is to produce electrical manifestations. This is the source of all the observed anomalies in grounded technologies. Vril currents, .drawn from iron-carbon ground rods, grow in strength with time. When these energies are hastily brought to the surface, they radiate a dangerously powerful Vril signal. In such cases, we experience choking congestion, the result of inertial hysteresis in the potent Vril emergence. It is not wise to incur these kinds of Vril currents to the surface. Insensate and semisensate Vril currents require special Radionic instrumentation for their conversion into accessible sensate expressions. These are truths which Father Athanasius Kircher clearly outlined in the Sixteenth Century, knowledge obviously gleaned from contact with the Templars.
|
|||
|
Nikola Tesla inadvertently proved the existence of deep metaphysical strata, those propounded centuries before by Fr. Kircher, by deriving a continuous stream of whitefire electricity by the application of but a second's worth of impulse energy. Struck like a bell by a single hammer blow, the ground delivered up well over twenty minutes' worth of free electrical power in Colorado Springs. Careful examination of his cryptic notes, captions of photographs made, reveal the "secret" which Tesla wished to keep from Morgan. Tesla, focussed only upon the electrical aspects of the earth, did not immediately recognize the implications of this strange electrical manifestation. It was during this time however, that Tesla began observing powerful perceptual distortions all around his experimental station. These lingering conditions permitted extraordinary and truly paranormal perceptions. Stimulating him with fresh insights concerning perception, space, and consciousness, Tesla was inspired to design a radically new kind of television system.
|
|||
|
Well before this breakthrough however, and with far less complex means at their disposal, inventors of telegraphic systems began making strange observations. ANOMALIES. Through extensive contact with ground applied and ground derived electricity, a few astute and scholarly observers recognized that the true source of static and static disturbances in lines was not electrical in origin. They recognized that these anomalous manifestations were due to the incursive influence of a neutral energy. Having origins, most certainly arriving in systems through the ground connection, a few inventors went directly to this source for various applications. Some used these energies to raise the efficiency of lightning rods (Bryan) . Others utilized these energies for
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
therapeutic purposes (Mellon) • Yet others obtained the ground energy in multiple plate and wound receivers, employing it to operate electrical machines (Bain, Snow, Dieckmann).
|
|||
|
These energetic currents were thought by some to be the result of mere electrolytic action, a product of ground moistened metal plates. When it was realized that this energy could perform far more work than was actually determined by measuring it, theorists remained completely baffled. Stubblefield managed to obtain commercial amounts of power from ground receivers whose electrolytic output rarely exceeded four watts. The fact that this energy could actually operate machines termed "electrical" was equally baffling. In these anomalies was glimpsed a forgotten reality. It seemed as though "electrical machines" could operate in two modes. This curious "double function" continued to haunt experimenters until the advent of Radionics.
|
|||
|
It was about this time that such individuals began noticing the "other effects" which the telegraph lines had on natural environments. Some noticed that the space surrounding large tarclad wooden telegraph poles seemed surrounded by a violet aureole at times. Usually at sunrise and at sunset, the violet aureole can yet be seen by astute observers, One notices sharp black striations which flood the interior of these mysterious violet aureoles. In addition, several experimenters noticed the black radiance which surrounded iron wirelines when supported by these poles. The black radiant appearance which surrounds such wires also extends a noumenous state which is difficult to ignore. one sees a flood of black radiant discharges extending toward the wires from specific grounds over which the lines pass. These lines also discharged black radiant discharges to the ground, when having conducted them from specific grounds to specific grounds. The telegraph system actually became a means for deranging district Vril current integrity (V.4).
|
|||
|
Of all the elements which one may employ in experiencing Vril consciousness, one stands out above the others. IRON. Iron evidences a Vril articulation impossible to duplicate with other substances. It is no wonder then that iron wires, far inferior to copper lines, operated with great efficiency in grounded telegraph and telephone systems. Small iron masses have far greater Vril articulate capacity than any other metal or substance except for one other. CARBON. Iron, Carbon, and Vril are inexorably linked. Handheld iron, extended outward across space, produce strong visceral "thrill responses" along very place-specific axes. Likewise, handheld Carbon rods produce an inimicable sensation of "nullification". Together they form an important diadic component of Vril systems.
|
|||
|
The attributes of Iron and Carbon may be successfully tested in any location. The resulting axial distribution produces a map of extraordinary implication. one finds that such maps give the very axes along which strong ideational pulses continually flow. Matching personal experience against such a map reveals surprising continuity. It may yet be observed that properly poised iron poles flood nearby objects with a powerful and uncommon clarity. This black radiance, this Vril space engages the percipient in those extraordinary experiences with which the ancient geomancers were
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
familiar. Experience in Vril space is different from normally inertialized experience. Vril space is radiant, the generative source of all consciousness, ideations, thoughts, and visions. One cannot be exposed to Vril space for long before being flooded by a host of wonderful mindstates and abilities. Vril space grants special senses and sensations. Vril space is consciousness. Suffusion in Vril space gives us our consciousness.
|
|||
|
It certain instances, technicians found that simple nonelectrified ground connections were capable of discharging simple eidetic images directly into physiology. The mere connection of responsive systems into ground strata made intercommunications at the most fundamental level possible. These anomalies revealed the fundamental mode in which natural communications are accomplished among local districts and wider regions. In certain cases, these eidetic -transmissions from the ground produced sufficient electrical impulse to drive telephonic systems.
|
|||
|
Iron rods, whether handheld or grounded, draw Vril threads into a constricted focus. Such access is necessary for scientific examination of and conscious expansions in Vril. Iron produces a stinging response in the human percipient, requiring "softening agents" for smooth auric transactions with the ground Vril. Carbon and iron together form the basis of a successful auric transactor, but other metallic additions secure much smoother transitional coatings which the experimenter will find increasingly necessary with frequency of connective exposure to Vril threads.
|
|||
|
Quantitative analysis interrupts direct conscious examinations with mechanistic measuring devices. Measuring devices are placed between ourselves and the world. They filter and interpret what only human experience should engage. Objects filter conscious projections into space. These projections are inhuman ones, being reserved for the realm of objects and their dynamic processes. We cannot receive filtered conscious data through measuring instruments. We do receive magnified conscious energy through the connectivity which Radionic instruments bring. Radionic instruments do not behave inertly. They become suffused with Vril, becoming quasi-organismic in nature. Only Radionic instruments connect us with the consciousness which suffuses world space.
|
|||
|
In this we glimpse the forgotten - knowledge which Templars inherited, employed, and improved. Special placement of architectural mass renders a structure capable of powerful correspondence with specific distant locales. Such buildings relate directly with others in distant locations, behaving as if directly connected through the ground.The bilocational aspects of certain architectural placements are unmistakable when experienced. We each know buildings whose mere presence provokes sudden sensations of distant locales. Placement in certain groundpoints makes building foundations Vril conductive. The interconnective nature of the subterranean Vril Matrix reveals local points in which it is possible to engage eidetic communications with specific greatly distant points. New York can connect directly with Paris.
|
|||
|
Finding the best location for establishing VLF radioelectric stations began with Marconi. Needing these Vril advantages in establishing radioelectric circuits across the world, marconi placed heavy emphasis on geologically advantages sites. Marconi
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
stations were always found at the very sea edge, usually near a saltwater bog or marshland. This feature was used as a conductive "wavechute" or "launchway", ostensibly for the conveyance of radiowaves out to sea. We find that Marconi engineers chose sites which also had some rocky inlet or valleylike geologies. Placing his aerial deep within these sea openings gave the advantage afforded by stone conductors in seawater. These wavechutes were the most highly prized. It is no wonder then that we find his stations in numerous rocky sea openings, having large saltwater lagoons.
|
|||
|
When early wireless systems were later connected both to ground and to extensive aerial capacities, effects such as these both strengthened and modified. Determined by the aerial alignment and station placement, operators discerned that each station became suffused with a characteristic mood and tone. In this respect, stations · displayed their peak manifestation during specific seasons. Because of these station-fixed emotive tones, certain observers recognized a mysterious connective correspondence with space energies. In other related radio transmission phenomena, researchers noted that shortwave stations operated with greatest efficiency during certain astrological times (Nelson).
|
|||
|
It is intriguing that certain ground-coursing Vril Axes do not connect with Vril lines in every bordering neighborhood. In these features, we will learn of the world structure and true geography, whose experiential dioramas envelope "unknown" regions. Wherever we find "broken" Vril Axes, there we will find a "hidden zone", lands which r e ma i n curious ly insensate and unmappable. Local lore is replete with tales of "disappearing lands" whose appearances and disappearances are d e termined by georadionic process. VLF and shortwave stations noted numerous "blindspots" where no signal could ever be heard. These anomalies d efy conventional explanations which involve purely electrostatic or electromagnetic parameters.
|
|||
|
In certain cases, wireless stations demonstrated groundrelationship with other stations, as well as aerial relationship directly through the aerial strata. The secret listening device which T . Henry Moray developed required no electrical energy for its operation, detecting and tuning into biologically related sound activity . In the case of certain beam transmitters, resultant multiple groundward beams were capable of directing signals through terminal contact with upper space strata (Tes la, Ulivi, Hettinger) . In these phenomena we comprehend the fundamental operation of Vril in radioelectric signalling. In rare places where Vril axes are submerged, there can be no radiowave propagation or "passage". Vril makes radioelectric communications possible. The electrical components simply irritate the Vril Matrix into radiating magnified eidetic patterns.
|
|||
|
The "stationary" approach to communications lost popularity, when mobile military requirements during World War II employed shorter wave transmitters. Then it became possible to establish point to point communications from any position. These systems employed the Aerial Vril Matrix, antennas behaving as terminal connections within the insensate matrix. But these zones are peculiar indications that insensate geographic lands are present. The curious complete absence of signals, the radioworld "dead zones", requires serious Vril examination on an expeditionary
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
level. The famed "Fata Morgana" are an astounding species of mirages, repetitively observed in specific locales (Corliss). Not at all being the optical mirages of temperature inversions and other such atmospheric disturbances, the Fata Morgana is a free standing anomalous "geographic presence".
|
|||
|
Having historic repetitious appearance in a region, they are noteworthy living remote views on an astounding huge scale. One cannot see through them. One frequently sees persons and animals, machines, trees ... all the evidence of a settled habitation, where no mapped lands exist. The phenomenon has occurred in the Straits of Messina, near Sicily. There it gained it first fame. The phenomena has been observed in Portbalintrea, Ireland, and is not unknown in New York Harbor.
|
|||
|
It was well known by operators that a mere brush against the mammoth capacity aerials could result in death. Not rare in operating these stations were the dark blue discharges v;hich launched from aerials and room sized inductors, striking operators and rendering them unconscious. There were those instances when operators became suffused with an elevating energy. being "under the influence of the spark" made them light-headed and giddy. In this state of mind and body it was possible for them to know which station would signal next, and what the nature of the message would be. When more developed shortwave systems were established everywhere, newer paranormal phenomena began making themselves apparent. These stations were more potent eidetic transactors than certain VLF stations. As with the mammoth VLF stations wireless, mere proximity to shortwave systems brought sudden eidetic discharges to the operators.
|
|||
|
It was found that station sites, even when non-operational, frequently continued to discharge such eidetic signals for hours. A condition was often reached, in well used stations, where eidetic discharges remained the common paranormal feature. Bilocational experiences were especially powerful for specific distal sites. This repetitive observation of specific distant locations, complete with moods and emotions of those places, was a reminder of those phenomena well-known to telegraphers. If a shortwave station was properly placed, it had its connections to a specific distant location.
|
|||
|
This Vril psychotopographic effect was realized by military station operators. The signals frequently displayed eidetic images of the very same unrecognizable landscapes, magnified remote viewing through an artifice. In this function, stations behaved both as eidetic receivers and transmitters. But a single electrical activation was sufficient to bring these effects to a station. Once this focalizing process had been established, one could deactivate the system and continue receiving the eidetic images. Land surrounding these stations also became suffused by eidetic energies. Mere proximity to these systems is sufficient for these eidetic discharges to suffuse us, bringing their remote views.
|
|||
|
10.5 VRIL IN ELECTROTECHNOLOGY Electrical energies irritate the primary Vril function. It is
|
|||
|
in this antagonistic relationship alone that radioelectric systems become communications systems. Their supposed electrical operation
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
is an illusory result of "lumped" empirical observation. Lacking the detailed discrimination which comes only through anomalous observations, electrical engineers pursued their electrical objectives. Electrical theory then developed. This further entrenched awareness that primary Vril functions were solely responsible for radiosignalling. One has only to reexamine the powerful radiosystems developed by Loomis to learn again of this fact. Systems which used no applied current save those which suffused components from ground connection were not limited to Loomis. Those of Meucci (V.5), Stubblefield (V.7), Rosetti, Strong, Lockwood, Tompkins, and Brown (V.6) are only a few representatives of an armada in unpowered grounded systems.
|
|||
|
Readers must recall that the development of radiosystems proceeded from a convoluted science, one which continually confused cause and ·effect. The empirical nature of observations often leads to erroneous associations among conjugate phenomena. It is in the nature of Vril to drive conjugate phenomena. These form a veritable cloak which surround Vril black radiant threads, the generative discharges. One thus finds in every natural expression evidence of the generative Vril presence. Not knowing or recognizing the primary cause or function of components, subsequent academic models produced an "inverse technology". By this we mean that technologies did not deliberately develop around Vril black energy. Technology developed around inertial applications which stimulated the Vril energy. Were it not for instances in which distant communication was actually engaged entirely without electrical agencies in any stage, we could not make such statements. But the overwhelming conclusion, derived from thousands of patents and associated treatises, brings us to these assertions. More than this, we have the evidence of hundreds of corroborative experiments with which we have been engaged since realizing these facts. The discovery .that numerous apparatus actually did engage a primary communication mode altered our views on the subject completely.
|
|||
|
The principle need for study in the historical bibliography of patents, articles, and texts, empowers the development of more fundamental technology. The technology which we seek actively engages the deepest world foundations, enabling a new world condition. Both the anticipated technology and its foundation, whose components we perceive in the midst of forgotten treasuries, has materialized itself. Forgotten observations, stored up for the future in Victorian bibliographies, best chronicle the tale. Found in the plethora of forgotten Victorian texts and patents, we find information which contradicts the most advanced conceptions concerning radio and why it works.
|
|||
|
The functional relationships observed in ground system components were details which their designers could not immediately assess. Telegraphy, Telephony, and then early Wireless each brought an amazing archanum of associated anomalous phenomena. Such empirical discoveries were simply admixed within the scientific and engineering consciousness without question. The phenomena were all
|
|||
|
collectively termed "electrical". It was not until attention was actually focussed on each aspect of the strange associate phenomena that researchers made distinguishing critiques between their observations and the terminology by which they tagged the
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
anomalies. Some of the observations were mildly electrical in nature.
|
|||
|
Others seemed to be "inflections" of electrical phenomena. Yet others had nothing at all to do with electrical effects. This menagerie of anomalies displayed a variety which threatened academic integrity on all counts. The invasion of these anomalies brought new questions which could not be tolerated, simply because they could not be answered. And answer-magick, not truth, had become the currency of academic science.
|
|||
|
Vril suffusion of radio systems proceeds from the ground connection. Permeating the components in distinctive fashion, the entire station often assumes the black radiant glow which is also noumenous in sense. Close examination of system components reveals a host of remarkable Vril responses and dynamic behaviors. When encountering certain component combinations, Vril arcs across connections, choosing its own desired paths. Passage thro';lgh components alters Vril to an extent which may trigger true permutation. Willingly moving into the components which bring it permutational change, Vril evidences intelligent motivations; avoiding certain components and tunneling through others.
|
|||
|
Vril discharges, which articulately cross circuit components, often connect terminals which normally would be physically joined. Vril automagnifies when crossing spacegaps in order to reach its next entry point. Radionic arrays which feature disconnected circuit portions have always brought derision from academes who mock Radionic circuits which "lack wired connections". Vril also evidences preferences which must be empirically learned. Vril current moves into and through iron rods. Vril ensheaths the outer surface of carbon rods and produces distinct nodes, called "rates" by radionists.
|
|||
|
Electric rays were first observed by Joseph Henry in 1862. Electric rays, accidentally released through Leyden Jar sparks, ruined a sensitive astatic galvanometer which had been housed several floors beneath the laboratory ... in a vault. Dr. Henry found to his amazement that steel needles, though hundreds of feet distant from these sparks, were completely magnetized. He published these wondrous findings in 1842. It was difficult for his contemporaries to conceive that such energetic transactions could result without wired connections.
|
|||
|
Elihu Thomson, a young high school instructor, accidentally observed the activity of electric rays in 1872. While experimenting with a large Ruhmkorrf induction coil, Thomson decided to intensify the spark display with an additional capacity. Connecting one high tension terminal to a large metal tabletop, he saw that the spark became more intense. Thinking that this intensity could be further boosted, he connected the other terminal lead to a cold water pipe. When this was done, the spark discharge took on an entirely different characteristic. The penetrating, and somewhat explosive crackle was accompanied by brilliant silver-white sparks. Surprised and excited by this discovery, Thomson attempted to contact his friend, Edwin Houston. Intending to run down the hall, Thomson received an unexpected shock when he grasped the brass doorknob. Though fixed in the midst of the large oak door, the insulated brass knob was highly and continuously charged.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
The astounded Thomson found that every insulated metal object in room was also highly charged. He and Houston ran through the building, drawing out long violet-white sparks with a penknife from every metal object in the building. They found it possible to draw off sparks . from metal objects several floors above the spark source. Thomson wrote up his accidental findings. Scientific American allotted him in a minor column for posterity, and the matter was forgotten ... until Nikola Tesla rediscovered the phenomenon by accident. In this remarkable account, the phenomenon of distant charging matches that discovery of Joseph Henry, nearly thirty full years before. The manifestation of these intense wireless energies provoked a storm of controversy among those who attempted their duplication. Unable to reach these intensity levels, most cast the account off as spurious and exaggerated.
|
|||
|
In 18.86, Heinrich Hertz attempted a more stringent search for the "electromagnetic waves" which James Clark-Maxwell predicted. His results were weak and furtive. Nonetheless, the entire
|
|||
|
scientific community seized on his findings with great zeal. All except for one noteworthy individual. Incapable of duplicating the electric wave experiments of Hertz, Nikola Tesla continuously performed several different experiments employing high voltage arcs. He discovered a great variety of effects with these experimental arrangements, mostly disappointing ones . One arrangement, however, produced astonishing results with uncharacteristic high power. With abrupt interruptions of high voltage direct current, Tesla felt powerfully shocks at some distance from his apparatus. His methodic inspection of this phenomenon proved that a powerful radiant emanation was dynamically projected from his apparatus "like rays of dark light".
|
|||
|
In this experimental accident (1891), Tesla successfully reproduced the results which, prior to this event, only Joseph Henry and Elihu Thomson had obtained. Completely determined by circuit parameters of valtage, capacity, and resistance, Tesla realized why this condition was nearly impossible to achieve by casual experimental arrangement. In most experimental instances, the component values chosen by researchers were insufficient to produce the strong "electrical rays". Tesla corroborated the loud crackling sparks of brilliant silver-white which Thomson reported nearly twenty years before. Tesla travelled to Germany in order to consult with Dr. Hertz on these findings. The two discovered that each had found completely different modes of electrical radiance. Hertz was shown that he had not in fact generated true electromagnetic waves. Hertz was deeply disappointed over this fact. His subsequent research shift to ultraviolet light and photoelectric phenomena was no accident. Tesla later stated that he was truly sorry he ever mentioned these things to Dr. Hertz.
|
|||
|
On returning to New York, Tesla published a seldom mentioned and rarely discussed article in The Electrical Experimenter periodical (1892) . In this he casually describes the fact that certain high voltage arrangements can be made to release "electrical soundwaves". He goes on to say that this condition is reached only when proper attention is given to the parameters comprising the circuit. When invited to speak before the Royal Society, Tesla saw this as an opportunity to announce his startling
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
breakthrough. Taking his audience through the history of electrical phenomena, he demonstrated some of his early high frequency alternators. Intending to show the weak and furtive output of these rotary designs, Tesla planned the unveiling of his newer devices. His new electrostatic induction coil, a device which did not operate through magnetic induction at all, astounded the onlookers. He strove to explain that his discovery of electric rays was outclassed only by his discovery of a new kind of induction phenomenon.
|
|||
|
Electrostatic induction, he claimed, occurred when electrostatic shock fields collimated upon aircore solenoids of specific resistance. The abrupt application of the electrostatic field to these coils caused a remarkable transformation. This transformation was an unaccustomed one, resembling a short circuit. Electrostatic field lines actually leapt along the long coil .. . from end to end. In doing so, the coil voltage surged beyond predicted values, jumping as much as ten thousand volts per inch of coil length! This was not magnetic induction. The coils did not behave like magnetic transformer coils. They behaved like curious cylindrical capacitors. The coil resistance was the key. When once the sharp and powerful electrostatic shock field was applied to this coil, the strange voltage conversion took place. It was as if a new and more potent electrostatic energy had been discovered, a pulsating one having anomalous penetrating powers. This energetic ray passed through shields and substances alike. Tesla developed and patented numerous ray transmitters, each producing truly anomalous effects.
|
|||
|
Most associated his name and work so strongly with alternating current, that they were unable to grasp that Tesla had already abandoned that line of research. Unidirectional impulses being proclaimed as the only means for producing the electric rays, ~esla clearly states that these potent results should not be expected if very stringent circuit parameters were not carefully met. Most did not obtain them. The consequent response by such persons as Sir Oliver Lodge, was that the "emotional" Tesla was exaggerating. As Tesla predicted, those who did not keep to his parameters succeeded in developing only weak electromagnetic waves. Results obtained and improved by Tesla differed completely from systems developed by most experimenters of the day. Tesla developed true and penetrating electric ray transmitters . Others, notably Marconi, proliferated a radio technology which implemented the weak electric Hertzian waves. While Tesla developed a great number of systems for liberating these rays, the most powerful species are liberated when high voltage DC arcs are repeatedly disrupted "without alternation
|
|||
|
or oscillation''. Engineers and theorists have begun again to study these
|
|||
|
electric ray manifestations, attempting theoretical proof that they actually exist! Discovered through accidental arrangement, Nikola Tesla perfected the means for implementing these rays in a host of designs. Each of which representing technologies which have remained dormant for nearly seventy five years, their reemergence would completely revolutionize world power production and distribution. Throughout the twentieth Century, there would appear several inventions which clearly duplicated Teslian methods. These
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
systems worked in their ray transmitting modes (DeMoura, Reno, McCullough). As electronics and vacuum tubes came into vogue, a progressive divergence from Tesla electric ray technology produced pure Hertzian mode radio and radiobeam technology. This progressive trend eventually explored higher alternating frequencies and shorter waves. Engineers maximized "electronic" carriers and avoided electric rays altogether. Tesla proved that only the violence of DC arc "disruptions" could release the most powerful ray varieties. Inherent in the electrostatic field, Teslian methods prove to be the most prolific way for releasing these energies.
|
|||
|
Nevertheless, engineers sought the creation of Hertzian wavebeams in UHF and, eventually, RADAR. The invention of the single cavity magnetron tube provoked a revolution in Hertzian electron technology, producing the multicavity magnetron, powerhorse of the World War II battle arsenal. Eventually, all mention of electric rays was relegated to works of science fiction. Having lost the knowledge which Tesla plainly declared in all too numerous lectures and patent texts, engineers completely forgot that electric rays exist. Now they deride the notion, believing that electrical longitudinal propagations are impossible. Recently termed "electro-kinetic" rays, several researchers are studying new means for generating them (Aspden, Jefimenko) . Engineer Eric Dollard has had the earliest and most evident success in duplicating those results claimed by Tesla. His research remains unequalled in the study.
|
|||
|
Fragmental analysis of electrical systems often becomes nightmarish, especially with extensive combinations of components. It is relatively effortless to recognize the form-related Vril function of these very same systems, recognizing in this primary function the very reason why they worked in electrical parameters at all. These systems worked in electrical parameters only because they were good Vril conductors. Our research is a necessary retrospective survey of ele.ctrical communications systems with these facts in mind. To comprehend the exact features which should be sought in such study, one needs to learn more of what Vril is and how is behaves when engaged by a structural design.
|
|||
|
Vril is electrically neutral. Inertial space is neutral also, unless penetrated by Vril threads. The focussed Vril penetration of inertial space stimulates inertial cavitation and dissolutions. It is in this interaction that we see the composite nature of inertial space, which dissolves as a continuously infinitesimal series of droplets. We see electrical charge manufacture wherever Vril impinges a densified inertial layer. Proceeding from the Vril channel, the radiant flow of negative charges rides the inertial surface outward. Positive charges enter the Vril channel. The opposed charge flux occurs in radial lines from the Vril channel. The manufactured currents may be weak or strong depending on the degree of sensate interactivity.
|
|||
|
In this interaction, there are no fixed electrical charges or electrical masses. Contrary to academic assertions, one observes a spectrum of charges and masses which are manufactured in situ. Both Tesla and Le Bon made reference to this charge manufacture process, a fact recently brought to attention by radioengineer, Eric Dollard. It is imperative that we realize the constricted site in
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
which charges are observed during this Vril penetrative process. one measures electrical currents only along the dissolving inertial surface. Beneath this surface is a far deeper world, one of sense and conscious reality.
|
|||
|
There is no detailed understanding in the reductionism by which engineers group and equate empirical observations. In truth, any whole observation is a composite of innumerable interactions. Knowing the most fundamental order and grade of interactions is critical to the improvement of any system. Knowing the most fundamental cause of an effect is the key to designing new technology. By what fundamental means are we then to obtain such knowledge? Electrical activities are not the most fundamental order and grade . Despite the fact that we apply electrical energies to radio circuits in order to "make them work", our thesis denies that electrical energies fulfill the function of communications systems .
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
There are reactivities between Vril and electric fields, which
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
are specific. Tesla noted that the extraordinary preponderance of
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
electropositive charge in his ray transmitters produced the most
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
exalted distant communication effects. Other investigators
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
corroborated these observations, noting that such "polar"
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
preferences produced very distinct black radiant phenomena
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
(Piggot). It can be experimentally verified that Vril discharges
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
enter electropositive terminals, avoiding electronegative
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
concentrations . Vril patterns are especially magnified when
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
pulsating electric vectors remain unidirectional. Early wireless
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
system patents are replete with such observations.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
Enraged Vril
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
responses to all inertial irritants occur on behalf of hie-
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
organisms . Vril moves toward the life of living things, preserving
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
their life by auto-magnifying its presence whenever and wherever
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
inertial occlusions are densified. One therefore finds that black
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
radiant concentrations suffuse the ground just before and during
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
storms. Vril automagnifies on behalf of bioorganisms, the electric
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
rays serving as penetrating irritants.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
Why each communications system operates successfully has
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
little to do with electricity per se. The action which
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
radioelectric signalling systems engage, in the natural Vril
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
environment, is a reversal of the natural process observed before
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
and after lightning storms. There are aperiodic intervals in which
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
inertial space has so densified in an area that Vril discharges
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
autonomically intensify to pierce and dissolve its presence.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
Vertical black striations and thready discharges emerge from the
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
ground, piercing the densified inertial layers. Normally this
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
process is quiescent and continual. The minor daily variations in
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
experiential consciousness do not find their cause in "humidity" or
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
"air pressure". They find their variations in the accretion of
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
inertial space as it is ground absorbed and metabolized in the Vril
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
Matrix. During these times, it is possible to visually sight the
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
faint groundward moving white beams. Some have erroneously taken
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
these to be the direct sighting of vital energies (Reich).
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
There are times when excessive inertial accretions require
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
excessive dissolutions by the Vril Matrix. This is when lightning
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
storms occur. Strongly constricted ground emerging Vril threads
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
pierce the inertia, bringing down sharp white sheaths better known
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
as "heat lightning". The white sheath is the inertia, not Vril. Vril is black radiant when sensate. When insensate, Vril cannot be seen. Lightning strokes are highly constricted white inertia sheaths, which surround Vril discharges and rapidly descend into the ground. There they are dissolved and dispersed. The cavitation of inertia against the central Vril core of a "bolt" manufactures electrical detritus in situ. This is the "electricity" which researchers measure in a lightning bolt. That lightning is fundamentally triggered by a natural Vril process is evident in the numerous accounts of "black lightning", which suddenly appear without shock and without thunder (Corliss).
|
|||
|
Numerous accounts had been given of "black lightning", and "black auroras", reports which have been continuous throughout the last century. Though numerous photographs of black lightning are fortuitously made each year, academic science cannot accept the physical evidence laid before their eyes. Taken by most to be "overexposures" in photochemical emulsions, black lightning has been visually observed. Obviously a breach of electrical science, black lightning proves much more ancient theories concerning natural environments and natural energies. A powerful manifestation of black lightning twice produced remarkably distinct thick dark forked shadows against a large terrace window (Vassilatos). The phenomenon repeating itself twice during a single storm, revealed far more than electrical dynamics could produce. In this instance, the "black lightning" forks literally stood out of the ground in the middle of a road.
|
|||
|
The electrical strikes which precipitated the black lightning had not occurred in the road . at all, but had brightened the sky further up on a hill. The black lightning was not a simple tree shadow on the glass, being radiant and deep and distinctly nonelectric in sense. In fact, while the electrical phenomena of the storm brought considerable physiological irritation, the sudden and unexpected appearance in the road of two distinctly different black forked shapes were accompanied by a warming sensation. In this is comprehended the Vril rulership over natural electroactivity. Vril precedes the appearance of electrical discharges, being the core of these white displays. Drawing out inertial currents, black Vril threads often become ensheathed in foggy white displays. The excessive constriction of primary Vril thread discharges reaches upward and powerfully congeals the residuum of aerial inertia ... its chief function. Thus, the natural Vril discharge is a protective function, where Vril cleanses the aerial stratum on behalf of bioorganisms. Furthermore, and most astounding, is the fact that black lightning displays are articulate manifestations. They are dendritic and highly detailed, the patternate emanations which proceed from the ground toward space (Corliss) .
|
|||
|
Thus, irregardless of transmissive mode or operational frequency, radioelectric irritations cause sufficient irritation in the Vril environment to provoke a greatly magnified Vril response. Thi s response brings the eidetic current strength beyond its normal levels or distributions. Magnified and expanded in size, these currents flood whole districts with their imagery, being often received by sensitive individuals as sudden "remote views". On close inspection therefore, any electrical irritant will stimulate
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
such long range effects. Though this fact explains the successful operation of all electrical communication systems in general, we exemplify those systems which employed RAYS and not WAVES.
|
|||
|
10.10 VRIL AND ENERGETIC BEAMS The most effective Vril irritants are the electrical rays
|
|||
|
which Henry discovered, Thomson rediscovered, and Tesla developed into a revolutionary technology. In a previous investigation, Tesla describes strange and ghostly streamers. These were mysterious to Tesla, seeming to be externalized displays of phenomena to which Sir William Crookes alluded. When Sir William, in detailed descriptions of vacuum tube phenomena, observed the very same white flimmering streams, he strongly believed them to be ectoplasmic streamers. Flooding his special high vacuum tubes with their entrancing smooth glow, Crookes used the tubes as a telescope of "astral space": the spirit world. But here, in Tesla's sight were the very same displays. The difference was that these did not require vacuum enclosure at all. These "misty white" streamers were "cool to the touch". They projected outward into space " ... phantomlike". In these yard long streamers, Tesla saw more evidence for the fact that his Electrostatic Transformers were channeling an aetherial gas. His terminology became quite "hydraulic", and later "aerodynamic" in describing these white flowing discharge phenomena. In fact, his later Transformers began appearing ever more streamlined.
|
|||
|
Raybeam systems were first recognized in the hands of Tesla, who used them in epochal power transmission systems. The potent and penetrating rays produced a great number of phenomena which indicating that a mysterious "extra energy" was entering the devices. One such phenomenon was casually mentioned by Tesla after public demonstrations of his remote control systems. In this, Tesla reported that the operation of his impulse transmitters produced a continual flow of usable electrical energy for an hour after they were deactivated. He also described an anomalous form of ionization by which it was possible for him to draw long silvery threads of light from organic matter everywhere in the demonstration space. The description of these clingy and fluidic silvery threads greatly resemble the phantomlike streamers produced in an oil insulated version of his Electrostatic Transformer.
|
|||
|
Tesla also describes an ever expanding column of electrical lumination which proceeded from his power transmitters during nighttime operations in wide open spaces. This manifestation of ever-expanding light indicated the articulate growth characteristics associated with his impulse applications. Grounded, these spiral transformers stimulated voluminous Vril currents. Described by Tesla in terms of spatial volume and surface area, the ever growing column of light is not one which radioelectric currents customarily exhibit. These luminal manifestations were not produced by electrical impulses, they were stimulated in the Vril Matrix by electrical impulses.
|
|||
|
Tesla later discovered the exact impulse frequency for stimulating extraordinary luminous displays in free space. These displays, surrounding his capacity aerial broadcasters with a white light, rapidly grew in volume and radiance. With these, Tesla
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
declared it possible to illuminate the night. He also planned to beam such impulses skyward, stimulating voluminous radiance across great expanses. The applied energy, an impulsing current of intense electrostatic force, served merely to stimulate radiance, not supply the energy to generate it. The use of electric ray beams provokes a conjugate enraged Vril regime, a tightly constricted beam of thready black ray discharges whose first function is to neutralize the effects of the irritating beam. Intensified Vril beams remain in their enraged state until the electrical beam is removed. Vril then resumes its relaxed normal state after a gradual period of deexcitation.
|
|||
|
There exists a remarkable Colorado Springs photograph in which electro-impulsive discharges take on the appearance of smoothly collimated light beams. Beamlike arcs pass among several disconnected transformers. Clearly seen within the large Magnifying Transmitter array, one glimpses but one aspect of Tesla's research on which he was later to place total emphasis. Rays, conjugately propagating along with Vril threads, produced the most intense antagonisms. These antagonisms result in powerfully concentrated · eidetic exchanges. In pure ray propagation modes, Vril magnifications are overwhelming and linger with time. The experience of Tesla in these regards can be found in his Colorado Springs Diary. Perceptual distortions being the heart of his remarkable account, his Diary tells that both visual and auditory distortions suffused the region surrounding his plateau. Most imagine the account to describe the familiar effects of mountain living on city slickers such as Tesla. But Nikola Tesla spent the whole of his young life in mountainous lands, never observing these phenomena. Obviously he is telling us that a new effect has been observed; one which explains some ancient astronomical observations. Permitting the accurate unaided observation of train wheels and passengers across ten or more miles, Tesla tantalizes his readers with a new conundrum.
|
|||
|
It is assumed that, in this vast projection of black radiant phenomena into the natural environment, Tesla discovered something of the geoanatomical structure. It was obvious that these perceptual distortions were anisotropic in distribution, revealing specific paths through the ground and space; a vital piece of information which leads to special views concerning all wireless forms of communications. In addition to those truly strange empirical discoveries by which Nikola Tesla is principally known there came others, whose bizarre and often accidental findings produced equally paranormal manifestations. The use of rays and rayic beams occupied theoreticians in pedantic recapitulations. Expending all their intellectual energy in describing the anomalies associated with rays in conventional terms, certain discoveries refused to be so easily reduced. Strange and wonderful, each of these new anomalies has more to do with Vril than the electricity whose irritations triggered the natural response.
|
|||
|
The elimination of ground connections did not eradicate the dynamic engagement of the Vril Matrix. Shortwave and beam radio systems remained thoroughly suffused by ground discharged Vril. These systems also powerfully interacted with the aerial strata of the Matrix. In this manner, shortwave aerials and beam projection
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
tubes became CONNECTIVE TERMINALS through which eidetic signal components were projected to great distances. With this primary mode securely in operation, shortwave, VHF, UHF, Radar, arclight projectors, Ray projectors, and other beam systems became effective extensions of the ground discharged Vril. Suffused by local and impressed eidetic currents, these beam systems effected strong and clarified transmissions of eidetic currents. It was not uncommon for these systems operators to experience repetitive and scenefixed eidetic discharges. Suffused with the primary Vril components, radiobeam systems operated primarily in Vril functions.
|
|||
|
Beams of electrical rays, impulses, oscillations, · or alternations each irritate the aerial Vril stratum by direct connection. Antennas act as terminals, touching specific aerial Vril strata. The powerful consciousness modifying effects of VHF, UHF, Radar, Arclamps, and other Rays are first experienced in the strong attraction which powerfully draws human attention. Beam transmission systems, whether for power transactions or communications, were extremely effective in certain parameters. Mysterious in their appearance and activity, such beams systems are pictured by Tesla as capable of intelligently tracking targets with no additional guidance components. Other designers successfully managed the detection of distant radio signals through compact ray tube receivers (McCullough, Moray, Farnsworth).
|
|||
|
Communications systems had always been developed by experts in the energy known as electricity. It was thus hastily assumed that electrical components and applications produced all the observed effects in these systems. The electrical function of radiosystems, imagined now as their only operative mode, contained too many "lumped interactions". Few ever perceived that the real function of electricity in these systems was to act merely as an irritant of more extant energies, energies whose role in human interactions has always remained primary. Since these systems had been developed through empirical observations, all the observed signal exchanges were thought entirely due to electrical applications. In this we see that the lack of detailed understanding in these regards promoted a erroneous theoretical base upon which all of modern communications theory is based. What is the chief benefit of unravelling these conundrums? The development of transcendent technologies requires a detailed knowledge of the Vril Matrix, the natural environment which it generates and sustains, and the responses of this suffusive Matrix to human artifice.
|
|||
|
The electrical components, whose operative functions were learned through empirical observation, served merely as Vril irritants. Eidetic signals exist entirely in the Vril Matrix, whose extent floods the world. Power is not required for exchanging eidetic signals. PATTERN CLARITY is the required function in this regard. But electrical irritation of the Vril Matrix does not require the detailed and complex componentry of radiosystems. Electrical light energy can produce concomitant Vril magnifications through specific kinds of irritation. It was found that certain electrified gases actually radiated emissions which had powerful effects on the Vril Matrix. Inventors experimented with the consciousness-modifying phenomena associated with low pressure
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
gases (Crookes, Tesla). Besides the therapeutic effects, and exceeding the mere aesthetic beauty of colorful light, gases emanate perception modifying energies when electrified. Astute observation reveals that experiential space is considerably modified through exposure to the light of various electrified gases.
|
|||
|
It is possible to stimulate powerful visually sensate black radiant pulsations, waves, and currents by the use of a strong flashlamp. The impulse and intensity establishes black radiant conditions which may be seen. Irritated into a magnified state, black radiant Vril begins to move into the photoirritant. Sudden, isolated lightflashes produce an instantaneous black flash which floods the eyes. It is the familiar result of photoflash. When lightflashes are repetitive and continuous, the black flash becomes a continuous flow. Prolonged operation of quick impulsed Xenon flashlamps produces a special blackwave phenomenon. First flooding the eyes, a black radiant flood gradually works its way throughout the body. This blackwave is · accompanied by a distinct relaxing sensation. Peering around the white flashing light, one sees a continuous black radiance which moves into the lamp. The lamp may cease flashing, but the blackwave continues for a minute or more afterwards.
|
|||
|
Experience conveys exact information. Experience does not require the quantitative interpretations gained through inertial assessments of the world. The two approaches, subjective and objective, are mutually exclusive. Quantitative data cannot inform experience. Experience is the ultimate criterion, the only gateway into the conscious world foundation. Quantitative analysts judge the blackout phenomenon to be a photochemical reaction, one which occurs entirely in the retina. In their view, afterimages and blackwave phenomena do not indicate space suffusing conditions. They have not taken care to notice that unmistakable physical sensations follow the movements of blackwaves. Seeing the light itself does not produce the effect, the common assertion. Flashlamps do not cease producing these body permeating sensations when eyes are covered. They do not cease when we turn our backs to the light sources. The blackwave sensation may be felt both with eyes covered and with progressive distance away from the lamps. Blackwaves flood regions of space which have been substantially irritated by flashlamps.
|
|||
|
Lamp-stimulated blackwaves are a real external space phenomenon, a Vril manifestation which focusses on the irritating bright light sources. Vril responses flood space whenever irritations such as these are released in the environment. The responses match the irritant. Sensate irritants evoke sensate Vril responses. Insensate or semisensate irritants, such as shortwave transmitters, produce equivalent responses. It is not uncommon to visually sight blackwaves near intense shortwave radio transmitters. In all of this, we must see that focussed energetic beams become conscious channels. such channels permeate matter and space, opening them up and releasing their essential radiance. When this state is achieved, both matter and space change. The essential feature of the Naval dark wave experiment, albeit devastating, was contained in this kind of interaction.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
When one comprehends that communications systems require far more than code and code-carriers, one is faced with the singular problem of explaining the transaction of whole meanings through the ground or through aerial space. There are the eidetic functions which operators of VLF stations experienced. When absorbed Vril patterns are electrically magnified, they become powerfully and dangerously enlarged. Irritated into greatly expanded and highly clarified states, these patterns process into the surrounding strata. The enlarged Vril processions instantly reach those for whom the messages are intended. Vril engagement between communicants is truly complete only through Radionic instrumentation.
|
|||
|
The contemporary awareness that lightbeams contained vital energies began with the historic experiments of Baron Karl von Reichenbach. Baron von Reichenbach verified the Odic energies contained in space sourced lights. The isolated lightshafts of sun, moon, planets, and stars each flooded over with Odic energy. The Baron successfully treated these Od-rich lightbeams with large crystal prisms, discovering that select spectral portions concentrated specific Odic contents, whether vitalizing or depressing. He also observed and described the Odic interactions with both magnets and light. His classic experiments proved that the luminous Odic emanations from large magnets could actually be focussed by a large lens into bright mid-air suspensions. The Baron also successfully managed to photograph Od luminations with very sensitive emulsions.
|
|||
|
Thereafter in America, Dr. Albert Abrams managed to photograph lens-focussed auric emanations from the bodies of his subjects. T. G. Hieronymus discovered that the natural radiant emanations of materials could discharge from electrical components and circuitry, traversing optical components such as prisms and lenses. He termed this energy "electrooptic" or "eloptic" energy, since it demonstrated conductivity through wires along with lightlike properties. The energetic interaction between these radiant discharges and the quartz optical components proved remarkably revealing, especially when the discharges of various elements and substances were examined. Noticing the physiofrictive reactions, sensed in the fingers when contacting special plate capacitors, Dr. Hieronymus realized that he was able to analyze unknown chemicals by simply rotating the conductive prism. This proved that the radiant emanations were capable of being diffracted, each element projecting succinct spectral components.
|
|||
|
The interactions of lightbeams and magnets were implemented in a similar diagnostic instrument by the DelaWarrs in England. These interactions are especially potent when loaded with special Radionic combinations. The concept that directed beams of light can carry eidetic information is take directly from natural example. capable of suffusing other energetic substrates besides light, eidetic currents can be directed toward specific sites with deliberate intent. In addition, numerous eidetic currents can be combined to convey several eidetic messages simultaneously.
|
|||
|
Experiments have shown that Radionic signatures can be both impressed and detected through lightbeams alone. This is the central principle which rules all beam systems of communication.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
The endless collection of anomalies observed with beam systems originate with eidetic dynamics. It is in this frame that we
|
|||
|
comprehend why the designers of electric raybeam communication systems had observed their anomalies.
|
|||
|
Projecting their irritations in straight lines through the aerial Vril strata, the eidetic signals tunnelled pathways away from the transmitter site. Beam transmitters were characterized by unusual anomalies, whereby energies were drawn into the transmitters as if by "touch contact". Thus it was found that transmitters behaved as if extending some kind of physical channel through which contact from the outside could reply with rare entrant energies. Such penetrating beams stimulated the release of multiple vertical Vril manifestations. These simultaneously sprang from the ground in special groundpoints, and also rayed down from space from special spacepoints. In this, beam communications systems provoked an entire regime of lost Vril realities and behaviors which have great import in the With beams came several remarkable phenomena. Hettinger observed that vertical arclight beams could be pulsed by radioelectric currents, effectively forming aerials of extraordinary vertical length without the necessary wire conductors. In addition, these vertical beams became charged with groundward flowing currents similar in effect to those observed in the aerial batteries of Vion, Ward, Dewey, Palincsar, Pennock, and Plausen (V.l).
|
|||
|
Healing systems exposed the body of patients to a vibrant flux of numerous electrical impulses simultaneously. While many imagined that the electrical impulses held the principle healing function, most did not realize that the electrical vibrations simply acted to collimate the suffusive Vril flow which came in response to the irritation. One finds that medicinal applications of rayic energies stimulate vitality long after the initial exposures. It has .been reported that blackwave processions flow through a properly constructed Lahovsky double coil arrangement which employed grounding (Lehr). Healing beams were generated in various gases, being applied to the body directly. Their principle therapeutic power was derived from the antagonistic responses of Vril and the applied electrical beams. Having been derived through special gases and gas mixtures, these beams were Radionically active. Being suffused by the specific Vril currents of those gaseous elements, Vril response was biased toward those elements. Therapeutic absorption of these elemental currents was empirically found advantageous in healing certain conditions. Most of the time, various argon-nitrogen mixtures were employed. In one case, minerals and other substances were employed (Moray) .
|
|||
|
We again recall the observations made by Sir William Crookes with regard to vacuum tubes and the surrounding environment. The electrical action of a vacuum and low pressure gas tubes is not limited to the glass or metallic envelopes forming the containment structure. Sir William observed that space suffusive articulations of the most delicate fluidic varieties actually flood the discharge space of such tubes, having passed directly and effortlessly through the glass walls. Glass is transparent to these Vril suffusions, isolating neither the electrical irritants nor the gases contained from the Vril Matrix. Quartz glass seems especially
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
transparent to these suffusions. Although we are taught to view vacuum discharge tubes as isolated entities, such discharge tubes connect directly with the Vril Matrix. They are infused with Vril threads, irregardless of whether they are grounded or insulated from ground. Tesla's early work with Lenard tubes reveal connections to ground.
|
|||
|
De Moura discovered that cathode ray beams could literally extend, focus, and magnify the projection of electrical rays. Reno also discovered the powerful radiant effects of rapid and abruptly impulsed electrical beams. His patent is a textbook on anomalous rays. Thus, true mysteries of the Vril aerial stratum were delineated through the antagonistic influence of energetic beams •.. an impoverished means by which to learn of Vril responses and Vril behavioral phenomena.
|
|||
|
In a ·more dramatic exhibition of space-suffusive interactions, we examine the most advanced . vacuum tubes ever devised: the remarkable work of Dr. Philo Farnsworth. Philo Farnsworth produced an enormous series of truly remarkable electron tubes, the most complex designs scholars will find in the historic archives. Anomalous in their exceptional efficiency, these tubes provided Dr.. Farnsworth with a powerful arsenal for creating beam energy devices. His attentions not simply focussed on the radio effects of these devices, Dr. Farnsworth recognized the purely aetheric implications inherent in the operation of multipactor designs . In the operation of these tubes, extra energy seemed to enter along the tube axis •.. from surrounding space. The multipactors of Dr. Farnsworth were miniature solar furnaces in terrestrial glass vessels. Farnsworth 1 s magnificent electron tubes were prolific generators of UHF impulses . The concept of photomultiplication was, in his laboratories, brought to an incredible level of perfection.
|
|||
|
Farnsworth multipactors reached anomalous levels . of efficiency, highly problematic for contemporary physicists. In effect, the multipactor tube is an "electron reactor", in which electron emissions from Thoriated filaments produce chain reactions through bombardment in Caesium. Electric rays from the multipactors proceed directly through the tubes, producing external effects capable of charging objects and triggering Geiger emissions. The effects are not caused by X-ray or other identifiable such energies. Others have duplicated these effects, having discovered that photomultipliers may be used as bioresponsive instruments (Dollard).
|
|||
|
10.11 VRIL EIDETIC IMAGERY The Vril discovery process is experiential, not objective.
|
|||
|
Those whose science tended toward an apologetic quantified treatment of QUALITATIVE realities, devised the Victorian aether theories. Originally codified in the elegant ectoplasmic theories of swedenborg, Reichenbach, and Crookes, scientific researchers began to isolate features of the connective bioconscious stratum. Glowing ectoplasm, the fine and hairlike space-filling medium, was identified through a number of intriguing and diverse experiments. Electrical discharges (Crookes, Tesla), biocrystallizations (Littlefield), sonic shadowgraphs (Hughes), darklight photographs (Le Bon) , black heatlike ripples (Blondlot) , sensitive responses at
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
a distance (Bose, Abrams), these and many others found increasing evidence for the existence of the bioconnective Vril Matrix. The Vril Matrix is consciousness and life. It creatively generates bioforms within media which it has previously projected.
|
|||
|
While a few scholarly devotees maintained the integrity of this wonderful and revelatory thesis across the century's turn, some decided to construct a theory which satisfied all of the "academic requirements" for an interspatial medium. The ill-famed aether theory, put forth by Lodge and other quantitative analysts, proposed that a chaotic gaseous medium filled and permeated all spaces. All such apologies, based on quantitative maxims, are almost immediately consigned to failure.
|
|||
|
Normally indolent, but focussing all their efforts in these instances, academicians delight in picking such theories apart. Whether through criticisms of experimental accuracy or penetrating experimental proofs, no manner of quantitative proofs can ever satisfy academicians that any bioconnective medium exists. Predisposed against and fearful of the bioconnective medium, academicians consistently shirk the issue. nevertheless, personal experience constitutes personal proof. Ultimate proof. Experience alone is the personally cherished proof of value. Through repeated experience with Vril currents we learn that the world is not built on inertial matter, but rather on consciousness. Permeating in the black radiance, we receive the necessary penetrating vision to peer beyond the inertial bounds of our environment. once this reality is securely fastened in our minds through direct vision, we can begin to intellectually accept the notions anciently written and here expounded.
|
|||
|
There are too numerous experimental demonstrations clearly indicating the existence of Vril and its marvelous qualities. Most conclusive among all of these proofs is the personal one. It is through PERSONAL CONNECTION with the Vril currents that we receive experiential expansions of consciousness. The acquisition of these experiences requires the simplest grounded apparatus. It is only through the medium of Vril current then, that we realize that consciousness is the foundation from which the material world springs full. Experience in the Vril currents reveals a fundamental world-structure which differs completely from that which is perceived by the dulled, inertialized senses alone. Vril distributions permeate experiential space with a light seen directly through the aura. It is through this personal experience alone, a vision empowered through Vril Light, that we comprehend the connective Matrix in which we live. It is in this awareness that ancient designers conceived special Vril technologies, employing the Matrix directly. The Matrix, as a providential utility, supplied the needs of certain societies. When once these ideas are firmly internalized, one conceives of inter-regional communications in a new and greatly enlarged domain. The use of the Vril Matrix for establishing communications requires a knowledge of its own energetic expressions.
|
|||
|
Continual exposures in Vril produces continual collectivization of seemingly separate realities. The science of qualitative analysis suddenly becomes more precious than that which is learned or obtained through inertial meters. One sees the
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
homogeneous integrity which infuses numerous qualitative thesis. Continued exposure in the Vril current reveals the fact that it generates all experiential reality, including the very ability to apprehend its endless creations. Mind-perm eat in g space topographies, which reveal the external and suffusive structure of the world, can be modified by the application of special technologies. This topography which, with practice, can easily be mapped in any location can be used to benefit by the adept
|
|||
|
designer. Vril discharges, eidetic in content, form discrete patterns of
|
|||
|
the most complex composition when passing through eido-conductive matter. Vril effects mindstates and sensations from the outside world, having mappable topographies. Vril is not the luminous displays of auras and aethers. Vril is the black radiant core of existence·, the creative and projective core of ALL experiential manifestations. Vril is black, but is not void. Vril black radiance is creative and projective, the generative source of all whole visions. Vril projective visions are the experiential DIORAMAS which compose our world experience. Qualities, and their complex compositions, reveal the previsionary ancient aeons of Vril. Knowledge of world-structure precedes understanding of all too numerous radioelectric anomalies. one sees that, as with telegraphic and telephonic VLF, raybeam systems also powerfully interact with aspects of the Aerial Vril Stratum.
|
|||
|
In black radiant space, one senses a powerful conscious focus which brings a wonderful sequence of personal elevations. Direct physical contact with this black radiant energy causes a sudden withdrawal of all personally surrounding "pressures". Those who enter into such black radiant spaces first become relieved of all negative emotions and internalized physical pressures. one at once feels the freedom of a more permeating and fundamental space ..
|
|||
|
In this magnified special perceptive state, one discovers new vistas. Visual vistas. The black radiant space extends in all directions. It is deep, expansive, and exhilarating. The black radiant space is simultaneously an objective observation and a subjective experience. It is in this awareness that new visualmental functions reawaken. With sufficient exposure within the black radiance, one envisions the true and deeper world. The black radiant space suddenly appears to have details and topography. One finds it to be immense and unmoved, pulsating and glowing, flooding the percipient with new ideas and visions. It is in this radiance that we perceive the true World-Structure.
|
|||
|
Through the consciousness derived from contact with black radiance, sensitive men and women became priests. The black radiance is the supernal light which precedes the development of sensate light.
|
|||
|
Black radiance is more than insensate light. It is generative source of consciousness, the generative source of existence, the generative source of worlds. Vril is the only means for deriving, comprehending, and communicating the ancient knowledge of the World-Structure, of the World-Foundation. It is an experience, not a lesson. Far below the foundation to which physical instrumentalities can penetrate, our ordinary consciousness imagines metaphysical depths which exceed inertial bounds. The Vril
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
magnified mind perceives these realities with great power, visually examining the very deepest accessible planes and strata.
|
|||
|
Called the "hollow in the earth", this deepest foundation marks the locus through which images become materials. It is in this deep stratum, this Plynth, from which dreams emerge and souls go wandering. The metempsychosis of the ancients was not a myth. They recognized in this stratum a nexus where all minds could meet if properly trained or equipped. This zone was termed by many names. But The KRATON, the "all upholding one" served the meaning best. The Kraton is the only foundation in which dualities dissolve, being the generative source from which realities emerge. Inertial space splits experience into dualities.
|
|||
|
Black radiant Vril can suffuse the space above a small groundpoint, emanating upward in a glorious display. One -may see the black- ·radiance in wavelike processions, glimmering across an opened field. In places where the black radiance densifies and constricts, one perceives the wriggling .and sinuous trails, noted by ancient geomancers. In other instances, one may observe black radiant Vril discharges as they flow among rocks, or from ridges to trees. Vril is blackness... but is a radiant blackness. Vril current does not enjoin the avid investigator with a life-destroying stratum of shade and gloom. It is not the smokey dreaded darkness which inertial space brings. Vril is not shadow and death . When one enjoins Vril ground currents, one receives a magnified consciousness state which excludes and dissolves all ephemeral thought structures. Those pressures and constraints which invade our being unawares are suddenly removed.
|
|||
|
In the flow of Vril ground currents, now powerfully obtained through contact with iron posts and grounded iron rods, one is suffused in the Vril black radiance. It is a light which is worldgenerative and world-suffusive. In this flood, one views a creative dynamic which surrounds and permeates one's very being. Intensified in vitality, one recognizes that this current projects an expressive and creative language. The language comes forth as experiential dioramas ... as images and imaginal impressions. Here, one recognizes that world-experience inhabits these superposed anq interpermeating dioramas. Together these compose our worldexperience. The World-Structure is composed of the whole imagery which is experienced and directly represented in visions . . Vril interconnects the world in dialogues whose content is a language of images. Vril interconnects the environment with imagery.
|
|||
|
Chladni discovered that collimated beams of sound contained cross-sectional patterns which could make permanent impressions. His discovery realized what the reductionistic analysis of sound (Helmholtz) failed to reveal: that sonic beams are suffused in variegated patterns which are bioorganismic in form . His discovery that some of these patterns oscillate through time also gave evidence that these cross sectional patterns had volumetrically distributions. By these discoveries, it was understood that sound beams were not mere stratified air columns, having alternately bands of compression and rarefaction.
|
|||
|
In 1885, Margaret Watts-Hughes produced some of the most remarkable sonographic records ever made. In a trumpet-like device, which she called the "eidophone", articulate vocal utterances were
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
focussed on a dust-covered diaphragm. Bearing no relationship to the harmonic sonograms of Chladni, singular vocal sounds made by Mrs. Hughes produced dendritic trails and cross sectional patterns. The "Eidographs 11 , as she referred to them, became intensely complex with longer utterances and varied dust media. Varied host substances often produced elaborate and distinctive bioorganismic patterns.
|
|||
|
Thoroughly suffused with shadowforms and black trails, the EIDOGRAPHS of Mrs. Hughes reveal startling connections between simple words, ideations, and the signals transacted through vocal sound. Certain vocalizations produced treelike forms of such topographic clarity that they suggested themselves to be photographic impressions of remote views. Other soundings produced floral varieties such as those found in local meadows. Here was proof that more-than-inert acoustic signals were being transacted through speech.
|
|||
|
Speech contains ideations which require special objective retrieval means. Ordinarily, communicants transmit and receive such ideations directly while speaking. They are the result of auric interactions which are transmitted in the black radiant core of vocal utterance. In this is the basis of our discussion on wireless communications. The electrical systems, developed with wireless electric functions in mind, achieved far greater effects than convention allowed. Paranormal perceptual effects were immediately noticed by ordinary operators. Having intimate association with the systems, these persons were the first privileged to experience the eidetic and heightened conscious states found in Vril currents.
|
|||
|
It has been commonly observed that sudden exposures to bright light bring a corresponding ocular darkening effect, a phenomenon with which most are familiar. In this regards,however, are spatial phenomena, which differ widely from this variety. If we are exposed to the constant flashing of bright lamps (Xenon flashlamps for example) a suffusive and continuous black radiance suddenly appears. Not the mere oculo-chemical phenomena which most equate with darkened 11 after images 11 , this black radiant suffusion can be both seen and felt. The suffusion can be felt throughout the body, despite well-covered eyes, as a spreading numbness. Within this numbing sensation, one feels a strange warmth, phenomena of incredible importance in our discussion on wireless communications.
|
|||
|
One discovers that sudden, irritating stimuli will summon this black radiance from the ground itself, most commonly with electrical impulses. Electrical impulses stimulate sudden responses which proceed from the ground upward. It is this phenomena which is responsible for the consistent appearance of "black lightning" strokes; which are not electrical manifestations in themselves, being responses to electrical irritations. For certain researchers, these sorts of phenomena suggested the possibility that black radiance in signals could actually be used to transmit whole imagery (Tesla, Abrams, Drown).
|
|||
|
Vril precedes every characteristic termed "biological 11 • Vril is the living quality in matter, granting it life. Vril pulsates, throbs, grows, assimilates, bifurcates, magnifies, discharges, and projects itself across vast distances. It crystallizes and
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
recrystallizes in smooth fluidic processions of black radiant threads. When these threads coalesce, they entwine and combine into a thready vinelike mass. With successive such entwinements, it becomes difficult to distinguish black radiant Vril threads and channels from rays. And these are often visibly seen throughout the natural environment. But these purely objective discernments are not the essential Vril characteristics, certainly not the ones through which Vril is differentiated as a distinguished space domain. While not devoid of physical attributes, Vril threads, channels, and rays evidence their more potent conscious and sensual effects.
|
|||
|
Being the source and core of our own being, each Vril manifestation powerfully attracts and holds our attention. We take notice, whether aware or unaware, whenever Vril is processing, self-modifying, or discharging across our experiential space. How often do we not look away from our occupations, staring off into space? We each frequently peer deeply into some vague stretch of ground, aware that some vitalizing change has taken place. Sharpened senses will focus directly into the very spot in which these Vril modifications are taking place, trained through experience to isolate black radiance. While these objective Vril behaviors were all too evident to certain astute developers of early line and wireless communications systems, there were deeper and more permeating characteristics which captured their zeal. A few awe-struck individuals were quick enough to recognize and distinguish the effects which Vril radiance generated.
|
|||
|
The central Vril Quality, upon which sensitive experimenters were focussed, is EIDETIC information. Vril currents translate our experience from the inertio-physical space into EIDETIC SPACE, the generative Vril Domain. Vril processions carry and message to us the fundamental information by which the human race remains a sentient community. Vril carries information of its own, the vital mind-fundamental information by which our world survival is determined. Strong biological discharges stimulate ground veins, eidetic currents being exchanged across great physical distances. Mystical trees, boulders, and rocky ridges connect with these deep veins, discharging visionary energies. Thready Vril discharges project receivable eidetic images, living pictures of remote locations. Engaging phenomena which are simultaneously unexpected and astounding, we realize that whole images are actually transacted among specific ground points as a natural occurrence. Vril interconnectivity is often revealed in a most astounding manner. The bizarre preservation of images follow lightning storms.
|
|||
|
The strange, well documented phenomenon having to do with lightning, is the preservation of Vril-conveyed images by lightning strikes. The process produces the images in varied ways, direct strike not being the only means by which images are deposited. In one such transfer mode, a lightning discharge occurs in proximity to an array of objects. The figures of these objects are often impressed directly into matter, being found after the lightning strike has occurred. These images are remarkably distinct and sharp, evidencing both a volumetric and cross-sectional patternate nature which is not properly equated with lightning. The supposed electrical plasma is ordinarily thought to be too chaotic and
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
scrambled to preserve any kind of pattern, much less an imaginal one. One does not usually think of lightning as having a coherent beam nature, capable of transferring patterns from one point to another across a space.
|
|||
|
The mode of transfer reveals a variety of interconnections. Objects which have been touched by the lightning channel contain the images, being deposited at a distance from he source site. The image of objects, merely in proximity to intense lightning discharges, have been deposited on distant objects without direct strike. Others are deposited by ground emergent bolts which occur
|
|||
|
By far from another strike. These side-bolts confer images which the
|
|||
|
distant main channel touched •. what means is this conveyance of images from one place to another accomplished? Lightning strikes have themselves produced figures of objects they have not contacted~ · These anomalous and curious phenomena cannot be electrically explained.
|
|||
|
Lightning figures themselves are deposited on very ordinary substances; substances which are not usually thought as photosensitive. These extraordinary figures include images of coins, of combs, of horseshoes, of numerals, of whole printed sentences, of church steeples, of cruciforms, of a passing railroad train, of a robin perched on a branch; whole images of countryside; exact replications of nearby trees, complete with leaves and branches; and images of farm animals. There have also been numerous observations of lightning shadowgraphs, images which are made by bright lightning flashes on exposed surfaces. An exact image of a nearby house was imprinted by this means on a white porcelain telephone line insulator. A ship officer noted the formation of fading images on freshly painted woodwork, made when bright lightning flashed outside. The officer made shadowgraphs of his hand and of a ship instrument by waiting for the flashes to come. The image of a wastebasket was imprinted on plain, bleached floorboards.
|
|||
|
Numerous attempts are made to explain the images in conventional fashion. Some have suggested that these figures, deposited in painted surfaces, are mere optical depositions. Brought about by intense illuminations, the figures are supposedly flashed onto the receptive material in an unknown photochemical process. This would not explain the deposition of images on wooden planks and floorboards . Some of these images fade, other remain as permanent imprints. This contradictory deposition cannot be photochemically explained.
|
|||
|
Some have asserted that these lightning images are rare natural electrophotographic depositions. The notion that local dielectric potentials, requisite for electrical image formation, combine with intense light to make clear images are farfetched. Both these optical explanations fail to explain the extremely sharp detail which such lightning figures and shadowgraphs evidence. Made in absence of focussing lenses, each of these figures are clear, having sharp edges. It is obvious that whole images are carried across space through a non-chaotic agency. Though carried through an electrical channel, a singularly chaotic medium, this agency maintains its orderly character. What energy is empowered to so resist the intensely disorganized electrical plasma with this
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
degree of insulate order? However strongly impressed and geometric the original design
|
|||
|
may be, it is not possible to cause strong artificial lightning bolts to produce such images. What process is responsible then, during the course of a lightning channel, for the conveyance and deposition of such images? It is most likely that the electrical components of lightning neither contribute to the reception, conveyance, or deposition of figures and patterns. Rather it is the black Vril thread, forming the deep core of lightning discharges, which contains and confers the patternate figures. These figures are clear photographic representations of objects.
|
|||
|
Black radiant emanations is often seen in old films of television performances. This old method of preserving live television performances reveals a remarkable black radiant effect which is very evident on casual inspection. One easily observes the black haloes which surround the images of performers and bright reflective objects. These haloes often pulsate and show noticeable expansion when performers become emotionally projective. Similar black haloes are preserved in black and white cinema as well as in photographic stills. Conventional explanations of the television black radiance refer to photoelectric saturation. The mechanism behind this supposed explanation requires that the photosensitive layer of the image dissector tube becomes unresponsive through over intensified illumination, the result of reflective glare.
|
|||
|
Sequins and mirrored objects were always prohibited in early live television performances for this reason. But the reason does not hold up under further examination. Excessively illuminated photosensitive screens are made of the same substance which is used in one of Dr. Farnsworth's other inventions, the photomultiplier. In this device, intensified light is used to stimulate the emission of more electrons from photosensitive screens. Because of . the photomultiplication effect one should receive a brighter image from a highly reflective source, not a black radiant halo. Photographic images often show black radiant haloes, especially when overilluminated.
|
|||
|
It is now believed that intense illumination so stimulates the auric emanation from performers and materials that the black auric layer becomes visible. The black auric layer was observed at the turn of the Century, being referred to as the primary projective layer for all other auri-luminal displays. These black radiant displays can be rendered visually sensate through certain illuminations. The illuminations, usually from carbon arc lights, actually stimulates Vril into sensate responses (Lehr) . It may thus be conveyed through video apparatus and can be preserved in appropriate film emulsions. One observes auric anatomy from bioorganisms, minerals, and carbonaceous matter . Of these three varieties, the auras of bioorganisms are the most dynamic and complexly articulate.
|
|||
|
This alteration of Vril radiance from insensate to sensate, through successive stages, can be experienced through yet another simple personal experiment. Eidetic currents may be brought into lower energetic expressions through a strange fractioning process. By deliberately forcing eidetic Vril to encounter sufficient organismic resistance, Vril will actively dissolve inertial space
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
until its eidetic content no longer remains sensate or accessible. In every encounter with inertial space and its densifications, Vril automatically shifts the eidetic patterns into higher states. In this manner, the eidetic contents are preserved safe away from inertial distortions and eradications. This shifting into a higher geometric pattern state makes eidetic imagery often impossible during highly inertial conditions.
|
|||
|
Another simple personal experiment serves as an adequate illustration of this Vril principle. Eidetic currents flood the aura, potentially spreading throughout the entire body under certain circumstances. We see scenes and forms, receive thought impressions and ideations as a normal part of our consciousness. This wondrous flood is incessant, and it is only our training which has covered the eidetic flood in which our beings are bathed. One of the familiar misrepresentations of these externally received impressions names the phenomenon "imagination", as if to infer that these original and unexpected images are the projections of our own minds. How curious that such scenes often match places we have never yet visited, with an exactness which defies statistical analysis on locating them in the external world.
|
|||
|
Eidetic scenes may thus be seen by touch contact. But when eidetic currents enter the aura through touch, they always seek out the oracular orifice and enter without hesitation. The auric vision precedes the optical retina, being the conscious reality behind the physical form. More often, however, they enter the region of the body around the oracular orifice. one may see eidetic images with eyes lightly closed. Covering the eyes masks some of the intensity of these images, but does not entirely block their entrance. What are describing is therefor~ not limited to an optical activity.
|
|||
|
Shutting the eyes very tightly results in a condition in which we may visually sight the rapidly vibrating bright yellow specks which mark the entrance of eidetic threads into our aura. These bright and vibrating yellow spots do not permit access to eidetic images which flow in them, having been forced to destroy the densified inertia in our eyelidsj the result of clenching our eyes unnaturally. We will also notice, if we are astute, that our consciousness has momentarily been thrown forward, diminishing our awareness of all other surroundings for that highly focussed instant.
|
|||
|
On relaxing our eyes once again, and taking careful notice, we can receive the normal eidetic flow once again. While the hysterical bright yellow light allowed us to visually sight entrant Vril threads in front of our eyes, a more delicate attention is required to now recognize the . inflowing eidetic stream. There is a time during which Vril relaxes its hysterical poise, slowly resuming its normative state and allowing its precious eidetic contents to become sensate once again. Thus, we may see yellow spots for a time after relaxing our eyes. The process is not caused by a photochemical response. The photochemical response is an effect of primary Vril energy. The phenomenon has enormous implications in understanding numerous Vril activities. It is found to be especially capable of explaining wireless phenomena which occur in radiosystem components.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
10.12 BLACK RADIANT TECHNOLOGY
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
The subtle grades and levels of natural material radiance were
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
discovered throughout the Victorian Era. These luminal phenomena
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
were isolated and studied in great detail. As successive anomalies
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
were recognized, some investigators began realizing a wonderful
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
thematic integrity which began to organize the data. Not every
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
phenomenon termed "electrical" had anything at all to do with
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
electricity. Theoretical work in this regard began with
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
Reichenbach, who studied energies closer to the fundamental. His
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
investigation of natural and spontaneous material radiances
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
extended the physical study of magnets, crystals, minerals,
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
chemicals, biological, and celestial science.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
Ba r o n v o n
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
Reichenbach was truly the first one to implement electrical
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
laboratory components in his study of natural material radiance.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
Thereafter, Dr .Albert Abrams designed and implemented his own
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
components, determining with great exactness, the discharges of
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
Radionic emissions. Pictured elsewhere as long skyward light-like
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
beams, these eloptic energies (Hieronymus) were to provide energy
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
and weaponry for the nation which would undertake the construction
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
of landbased Magnifiers. Crookes believed that the supply of
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
radiant matter, so obviously dynamic in his highly evacuated
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
globes, actually came into the glass from the outside; more
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
specifically, from the cathode side of the assembly. Previously and
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
cryptically described in Tesla' s numerous articles and patents,
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
aetheric energy was energy of an interstellar "ultragas" predicted
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
and described by Dmitri Mendeleev. The enormous pressure fields
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
produced by stellar crucibles supplied humanity with an endless
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
supply of kinetic energy free for the taking, provided an
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
ultragaseous channel could be created.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
While many believed all terrestrial and interstellar space to
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
be suffused with an inertial aether, Sir William Crookes extended
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
the gaze of academic minds beyond the limits of inertial physical
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
considerations. Calling the attention of the scientific world to
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
more spiritual pursuits, he described his examinations of vacuum
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
discharges. The mysterious forms and shapes which drifted through
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
his high vacuum electrical discharge globes, in smooth flowing
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
streams, did not have the nature of an inert substance. In these,
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
the sensitive Sir William perceived more of an imaginal nature: one
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
in which strong interactions could be personally observed within
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
one's own consciousness. Exposure to these otherwise dangerous
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
emanations raised one's awareness and sensitivity levels
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
considerably. It was Sir William Crookes who especially believed
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
that the nature of the "Aetherial" or "Astral" medium was
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
biological, and not inertial. Seeing these interactions between
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
electrical discharge lamps and the lamp-suffusive space, many began
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
designing "ghost telescopes".
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
Of critical importance is that we appreciate the remarkable
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
awareness of these researchers. Seeing the strong interaction
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
between technological artifice, space, and consciousness represents
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
an astounding leap. It was in fact the reemergence of aesthetics
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
which had long been forgotten.· Though the centuries covered these
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
awarenesses, yet they emerged once again. In our every examination
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
of older technologies, the general principle is therefore to note
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
interactions within systems and the Vril Matrix. Vril suffuses
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
systems, suborning them to its own functions. such systems conversely modify Vril, causing substantial responses ·and
|
|||
|
conversions. These conversions occur in two principle inflections:
|
|||
|
first among its sensate range, and second in its eidetic components. It is possible to cause insensate Vril to become sensate. It is also possible to culture the emergence of specific eidetically derived qualities from Vril currents. Whenever technological artifice performs both functions by force, Vril responds with violent antagonism.
|
|||
|
Those whose sensitivities were exercised by exposure to Vril learned how to cooperate with the generative energy. These are the individuals who learned to raise consciousness through special technological varieties. VRIL TECHNOLOGY. The object of this technology is first to raise and expand awareness. Once this is secured, Vril Technology has as its aim the reestablishment of lost world conditions, lost worldstates on behalf of society. Vril, the vitalizing generator, does not participate in any negative functions. Vril does not enter designs by which antibioorganismic functions are intended. In such cases, Vril deviates its course, and vacates the designs. These Vril vacated designs have been produced by various individuals throughout the centuries. They wreak havoc both to their designers and the surrounding cultures, becoming powerful conductors of lethal inertial currents.
|
|||
|
The sea of wonders, from which new conscious states ·are realized, Vril manifested endless responses and behaviors to the blind probings of humanity. Those researchers who gradually came to recognize these realities became the developers of the greatest science which the centuries have produced. That science is Radionic, which studies and implements the natural radiance of matter. The reader is reminded of the central thesis brought to light in Compendium Volume 2 on Vril and Telegraphy, where grounded telegraphic systems became suffused with eidetic imagery. Witnessed through Ground Radio systems, operators effortless entered into complete empathic accord through specific Ground Radio systems. The remarkable and otherwise inexplicable empathy contained strong visual components which suffused the systems in absence of light or complex tuning apparatus. These effects seemed especially empowered as shortwaves were employed, having been experienced with the lightbeams of photophones and radiophones.
|
|||
|
All ground connected matter became visibly radiant when sensitively examined. When turning their focus on the environment and the whole dioramas of which it is composed, new and startling realizations were obtained. Active experimentation with the groundsourced black radiant energies brought a new revolution in scientific thinking. It was then recognized that the black radiance contained conscious modifying characteristics. Instrumentation, used for both telephonic and radio systems, actually clarified the black radiant effects. These realizations extended to the aerial strata thereafter, experimenters constructing large aerial capacities and multibraided cable lattices.
|
|||
|
It was while observing the activities of these wireless systems that certain Radionists noted natural ground-projected beams of light (Reich). How these interact with both aerial and space entrant energies became a subject of intense study for some.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
These numerous observations gave rise to several revolutionary developments in Radionics which learned methods for modifying terrestrial conditions. In this regards, the stunning work of George Starr-White is first to be recalled. His implementation of ground-derived Vril was directed toward therapeutic means. The deeply insightful work of Thomas Hieronymus was directed toward the dramatic improvement of agriculture, elevating it to a truly futural level. The grounded .radiodiagnostic instruments of Ruth Drown utilized Vril in medical diagnosis and therapeutic applications. Her system for photographing internal anatomy, Radiovision Photography, used Vril alone as the activating energy.
|
|||
|
Vril signals require only instruments of entunement for eidetic reception. No extra energy need ever be employed in this fundamental mode of response. Ground projected Vril reaches up in thready d-ischarges toward space, touching specific aerial points throughout the day. These mysterious spacepoints, which remain fixed throughout the day, project their currents groundward. The amazing rediscovery that these spacepoints do not move constitutes a major thesis. These spac.epoints remain fixed while stars, planets, moon, and sun circulate. Wherever these space energies are drawn down, whether by natural features or humanly structured artifice, they flood the recipient ground with vivifying effects. These realities were first observed in recent times by Galvani. Spacic energies are Vril discharges. They merge with ground emanated Vril threads. The fusion of these two strata are equated with elements and elemental compositions.
|
|||
|
When electrical systems are simply grounded, they become Vril suffused. Entering grounded components and circuitry as threads, Vril preconditions the system with eidetic currents. When such grounded systems are suddenly electrified, the internalized Vril threads produce powerful antagonistic responses. These antagonistic manifestations appear as numerous varieties of strange anomalies, developing inertial by-products· and releasing energies which modify local perception. In this, the fulfillment of Radionic Technology has not yet been fully approached or realized.
|
|||
|
In more deliberate ancient technologies, eidetic processions were intercepted through grounded technology. The operation of these curious technologies reveal the connectivity with eidetic currents afforded through local Vril Axes. When personally experienced, these experiential realizations completely revolutionize us. They empower the transformation of our objectivist world-model into an empirical world-view. The notions sound alien only to those misinformed who have not recognized the essential mystery encrypted in the Templar Cathedral System. Other societies discovered the eidetic functions inherent in ground Vril currents, implementing the wonder of eidetic communications. Australian aborigines gaze into the "Tsuringa Stones", vortex patterns carved into rock outcrops, in order to determine tribal happenings at great distances~ By this method, still in active use to this very day, a tribal member can determine the identity of a
|
|||
|
soon-arriving person, where they are travelling, when they will arrive, and why they have come.
|
|||
|
There is nothing superstitious about this eidetic visual process. It does not involve sorceries. These primitive people have
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
inherited an archane system in which Vril eidetic imagery is directly engaged. Though primal, representing a much older Vril world system, this natural communications mode permits whole-image remote viewing. Profound in its implications, the geoeidetic system was once the central communications system of the archane world. A little practice reveals "how to see" through these stones. The images appear "within", passing through and past the retina. Being entirely auric in nature, the black radiance is the light by which we see remote scenes. One must simply trust the sensations when viewing. practice proves the reality of the intuitive receptions. Though semisensate, from stone to eye, the eidetic image comes through a real light stream. The stream is thready, feathery, and yet articulate. The images never fail. The components of old wireless, and then of Radionics, have produced greatly improved eidetic communicators which far surpass the megalithic systems. All of these improvements yet rely on the natural distribution of Vril lines and channels.
|
|||
|
Later radio transmitter and detector designs disengaged their grounded circuits completely from all electrical supply. Empirical observation taught that exceptional receptions were obtained with special high-Q circuits and groundpoint selection. This was especially true for crystal receivers, many of which exhibited anomalous receptivity. Several designers have noted that reception increases in strength with ground saturation time (Moray, Parker, Meinke). Signals from one such receiver had to be volume limited because the loudspeaker, which it gradually drove to full volume, was disturbing neighbors several hundred yards distant {Meinke) .
|
|||
|
Each of these experimenters, obediently conforming to the insights granted them through eidetic image, have revealed the future intended course of world technology. Irregardless of the manner in which bureaucrats will accept the systemology, t:hese Radionic designs will continue to be suffused with wonder. The very noumenous presence of Vril in their components, such devices and their makers become legends. In the most recent Vril permutation, one which began with Stubblefield, we have been taught that Vril current alone is sufficient for the transaction of meaningful signals (White, Drown). Requiring a perceptual shift and acquired skill in recognizing eidetic signals, these systems have proven their communal effectiveness· across great distances (Theroux, Vassilatos) .
|
|||
|
It is intriguing to note the Radionic employment of components, originally developed by electrically oriented engineers and experimenters. How is it that these two completely opposed systemologies can share the very same accoutrements? Only careful examination of the historical flow of electrical technology reveals that all such designs began in naturally extant Vril phenomena. The work of Galvani and Mesmer began the contemporary flood which led to our Radionic Science. Those who devised the grounded hoop-andball telegraphs were unaware of the force which actually made their signals possible (V.2). Entirely empowered by grounding, no batteries ever being used in the system, one communicated individual letters by simply moving a pith ball to an outer dial. The distant wire-connected recipient watched as the pith ball of their corresponding apparatus bobbed toward the proper letters.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
Signals were thus communicated to the delight of all who participated. This most certainly was not electrostatic force, which is incapable of intelligent or articulate response through a single line.
|
|||
|
Careful study reveals that each of these components or systems have a primary function related to their overall form. This FORMRELATED FUNCTION does not · require additional energy for its operation in the primary substratum. The form-related function spontaneously engages transactions in the primary substratum immediately after being formed. Vril threads literally enter these components, creating their own articulate pathways therein. Components rendered Vril conductive become imbued with eidetic patterns, storing or losing these patterns in a substance-dependent relationship. This activity gradually reaches a maximum level, growing in the ability to transduce both non-radiant and radiant currents. We observe that systems or components which behave excellently in such Radionic parameters thereafter behave well in electrical parameters. The electrical function of each component or system is understood only through a clear understanding of Vril functions. These studies have indicated that none of the systems here presented can operate without their collective primary formrelated function in which Vril is the active agency . our retrospective study examines thousands of systems, mostly electrical, which clearly operate first in Vril parameters. tt is in this understanding that we realize their efficient operation in electrical parameters. Electrical systems work well because they are first good Vril conductors.
|
|||
|
Vril incursions being strongly evidenced in all of early electrical history, we see that experimenters totally missed "the right path". Developing a technology which employed bioirritating electrical currents, later designers completely lost awareness of the wondrous Vril presence which enabled such strange and dreamfulfilling technologies. Nevertheless ground Vril continued to suffuse their grounded systems, haunting their operations with anomalies. Telegraphy, Telephony, and Old Wireless. The anomalies multiplied with each development. Eventually systems were developed which returned to those first steps, those empowered entirely by Vril currents. This finally generated the Technology which has been termed Radionics. In our . present development of Radionic Technology, we are yet at the stage which compels us to retrace the historical steps revealed in Telegraphic, Telephonic, Wireless, and Modern Radio arts. In this recapitulation we discover the pure Vril functions of these much older systems perhaps for the first time. Thus we implement components which had their origins in "electrical systems".
|
|||
|
We yet construct and examine the Vril function in variable capacitors, transmission capacitors, vacuum capacitors, vacuum tubes, both Carbon and Nichrome rheostats, aircore inductors and element-loaded inductors, sparkgaps, gaseous conduction tubes, groundrods and groundcoils, capacity aerials, articulate aerial terminals, and braided cables. Confessing our extreme ignorance of Vril dynamics among such components, we are gaining the expanded consciousness in stages. In building these small systems, we receive new bursts of vision whose purpose is to raise us from this
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
present state to an intended higher level. Old components, in combination as special Vril conductors and transducers, form Radionic circuits. It is as though we are seeing the Vril functions of this system components for the very first time, utilizing pure Vril currents rather than biolethal electricity. Similar to much older system designs, operators require only exposure to the currents derived through Radionic circuits . The most recent inspired advancements in Radionics seem to be those which employ minerals, crystals, optics, organic and metallic cavities, gases, and elements. These are being combined in visionary manner to produce new Radionic components.
|
|||
|
Necessary in the development of qualitative science is the first "internal" recognition of fundamental dynamics which are
|
|||
|
observed through consciousness alone. Peculiarities and
|
|||
|
inconsistent features of the conscious environment provoke the greatest qualitative discoveries, being based on observations which are both internal and personal. This was the basis on which Baron von Reichenbach actually began his revolutionary investigations. While internal sensations recognize conscious peculiarities, helping us to recognize more of the worldstructure in which we have our being, we require more externalized means for the liberation of more detailed knowledge.
|
|||
|
The "internalized" experience makes progressive scientific exposition difficult, if not impossible. The possibility that such conscious sensitivities may be externalized at first sounds impossible and unreasonable~ Nevertheless, i t was gradually realized that special instrumentalities could actually behave as extenders of our deepest sensitivities and consciousness. Comprising the school of research which came to be known as "psychotronics", these researchers reached a dead wall when attempting examinations of the world beyond their forced thoughts. It was later found that grounded instruments permitted the complete externalization of these otherwise personal and internal" sensitivities, allowing fusion with the external world of eidetic currents. In this flood of . externally generated consciousness, personal thoughts could relax into a passive reception. The dissolution of "internal-external" conscious boundaries was rediscovered through these grounded instrumentalities.
|
|||
|
Sensitives learned to discern the natural radiance of matter through direct visual engagement. But this only carne through successive exposures to Vril currents. How do grounded Radionic Instruments now provide a more graphic and expanded experience of these otherwise "internal sensitivities"? Why, in fact, do our deepest sensitivities seem so "internal"? Inertial space represses the normal externalization of our consciousness. Held in by this gelatinous pressure, our consciousness experiences degrees of closure which vary with locale. This inertial closure dissolves in levels when we encounter natural Vril powerpoints. It is by conscious contrast that we actually recognize these places. Inertial dissolution precludes expanded consciousness, that which is experienced as externaliz.ed sensation.
|
|||
|
In this inimicable rnindstate, one experiences what the ancients knew . Expanded externalized consciousness is the means through which they gained knowledge of the fundamental
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
worldstructure, that by which their worldview consists entirely. The modern inability to seriously consider the ancient metaphysical worldview is based on inertial consciousness, an uninitiated state. Eidetic Vril information is world-language, the natural world dialect by which geomantic districts communicate. Thus, the fundamental world mode of communications is a natural and personally experienced eidetic imagery; whose transactional mode communicates directly to auric anatomy. One sees eidetic imagery through and beyond the retina. Vril eidetic images project in the black radiance itself, not by secondary or tertiary luminosities with which our eyes are accustomed.
|
|||
|
Each nonpowered ground radiosystem, irregardless of geometry, both receives and transmits eidetic signals in succinct manner. Each geometry effects specified directional aspects to the naturally· occurring Vril patterns. When electrified, these systems produce extraordinary resultant emanations. Such study remains valuable for those who wish to resort directly to natural Vril phenomena, utilizing ground-energized Radionics to probe the world structure. Our Radionic probing instruments effectively receive eidetic currents, fusing us directly with the Vril Matrix.
|
|||
|
Human sentient responses in Radionic grounded circuits remain our central means for experiencing Vril directly. The entuned eidetic currents modifying our consciousness. What remains then is the aggressive pursuit of natural Vril phenomena, peering deeply into natural dioramas where Vril manifestations teach us more specific facts concerning the development of Radionic components and their concomitant Vril responses. It is in Vril active groundpoints that new technological artifices may be employed to greatest personal and regional advantage. Grounded Radionic instruments permit very pure Vril currents to be obtained. Through capacitative components with which one may come into physical contact, one receives images and associated visceral impressions in the Vril current.
|
|||
|
When suffused with Radionically entuned Vril currents, one .may actually clarify the eidetic visions which surge through the local Vril topography. Eidetic visions form the primary and fundamental world-communications mode. Intercepting eidetic visions is intercepting the primary and fundamental world-language. Technological components which intercept this flow, either deliberately or inadvertently, ·become special vessels of world Vril dynamics. These experiences came together, requiring years for their separate identification, definition, and implementation. We may trace the development of later emerging special technologies, grouped under the heading "Radionics", in which the pure archetypal forms had been freed from their developmental origins.
|
|||
|
Laboratory components, previously developed for electrical systems, became the focus of intense Radionic research. ~ Bathed in Radionic sensitivities, the Victorian Epoch produced an academic bibliography which successfully discerned and divided inertial phenomena from their generative Radionic infrastructure. Victorian technological innovators inadvertently developed systems ruled by the anomalous black radiant phenomena; telegraphy and telephony leading the Radionic path of discovery toward wireless. Eventually, the more sensitive researchers divorced themselves completely from
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
electrical usages. Fewer yet divorced themselves from electrical terminology, preferring to maintain inaccurate engineering descriptions such as "rate, impulse, vibration, and wave" for their obvious apologetic content.
|
|||
|
Radionic Science emerged from forgotten archane depths, being rapidly developed among a few now-legendary names. Baron von
|
|||
|
Reichenbach, George s. White, Albert Abrams, William Boyd, Thomas
|
|||
|
G. Hieronymus, Ruth Drown ••. these sensitives empirically discovered radiant phenomena which actually preceded and generated the phenomena of ordinary light, and developed instruments which collimated, magnified, and clarified the primary energetic emissions of matter. Codified in the patents, articles, and lectures of early Radionists, we learn some of both the objective and subjective dynamics which appear during Vril conductions.
|
|||
|
Certain sensitive naturalists had long observed that strongly connective "sight lines 11 could be discerned from wooded areas directly into space. During the day, such sight lines brought down a wonderful energetic presence from the blue skies. During the night, stars which coincided with these spacepoints shuddered down in wonderful frosty white displays. These sight lines remained fixed throughout the day and year. In ancient times they were marked with stones. later, these same locations were marked with ornamented pillars and hewn altar stones. Yet later they were the sites on which temples stood. As centuries rolled, these spots became the site where cathedrals or chapels were raised. The energetic flood from space never waned despite all these centuries' old changes. When radio aerials were erected, the more intuitively guided inventors chose these very spots for their transmitter sites. Such stations became notable for the wonderful signals which they projected. The stations themselves became imbued with an equally wonderful ambiance, strangely spacic in aspect . and inflection . Clearly the result of space-drawn currents, these locations became famous in the trade. Vril points which exhibit such Kratonic-Spacic blends are powerful eidetic exchange terminals. It is here that radionists will find the strongest kinds of natural eidetic communication.
|
|||
|
When tall buildings are founded on Vril powerpoints, quite extraordinary phenomena proceed forth from the building structure itself. besides the radiance which discharges outward from the building toward other local groundpoints, eidetic discharges of great signal volume, there emerges a vertical Vril column of great intensity. Such tall towers become Vril column projectors. Emergent Vril columns strike upwards toward space, touching specific points at various angles throughout the day. These points lie within the Vril Matrix in upper space. Between ground and space there is a constant eidetic exchange. Ground sends to space, and space responds.
|
|||
|
Each district has one such ground-to-space connection. Towers enhance the connectivity of a district, the various structural ·features being appropriated as a terminal connector by suffusive Vril currents. Collectively, a group of districts forms a region. Regions connect ground with space through a great number of these vertical Vril discharge columns. Vril actively articulates in architectural, appropriating both internal and external structures.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
Vril columns suffuse towers, "flooding through internal halls and
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
chambers, winding through stairwells, and emerging our from
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
specific stone window frames.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
Various electrical beam systems were developed by a great
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
number of inventors throughout the early Twentieth Century. Each of
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
these were designed with specific functions in mind. One variety
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
was established for communications. Others were developed to
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
transmit and receive usable electrical power. Yet others were
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
developed to strike out defensively against hostile actions. Each
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
of these systems behaved as towers, becoming Vril column projectors
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
of remarkable coherence when properly emplaced in a district. These
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
devices projected vertical beams directly to the zenith, differing
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
from structured towers only in the capacity to allow Vril
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
articulation.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
In a · similar manner, Vril suffusions were found to flood
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
electric beam projectors. These effects are seen in pictorial
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
representations of Teslian World Broadcast Towers . What functions
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
these beam projectors were intended to perform1 through electrical irritations 1 were powerfully magnif i ed in Vril responses. Electric power transmitters incurred excessive inertial projections from the
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
ground. Unfortunately utilizing electrical force to do so, they
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
offered their district grounds no advantage through this process.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
Because of the electrical activations1 all inertial projections through the vertical beam column were simply replaced by an
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
incoming inertial flood.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
Electrical devices simply proliferate
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
the inertial presence. In most cases they actually cause heightened
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
and more densified inertial conditions. The vertical beam
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
transmitters of power were surrounded by visible white inertial
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
sheaths. When power projectors were excessively pumped 1 these same white sheaths became lightning-like (Tesla 1 Hettinger, Reno, Grindell-Matthews). In communication modes, these systems produced
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
remarkable eidetic exchanges as well as passing strong vocal
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
signals. Vertical plasma beam systems grew to special levels of
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
strength when allowed to "grow" through prolonged operation (Tesla,
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
Hettinger).
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
-
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
-
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
For Mark and Olga
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
and their little ones
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
shortwave, coffee, poems, chocolate and homemade
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
with much love always
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
-
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
SECTION 2
|
|||
|
·pHOTOPHONES
|
|||
|
AND
|
|||
|
RADIOPHONES
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
{
|
|||
|
L
|
|||
|
L
|
|||
|
L.
|
|||
|
L
|
|||
|
L
|
|||
|
L
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
A. G. BELL & S. TAINTER.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
,.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
No. 235~497.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
Se1eni u m _0.eJl s .
|
|||
|
Patented Dec. 14, 1880.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
~
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
-~
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
~ 0)
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
~
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
t ~
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
~
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
~ .
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
~
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
-,.. ~
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
·~
|
|||
|
~-....
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
8
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
~
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
N
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
! .
|
|||
|
'
|
|||
|
~
|
|||
|
........
|
|||
|
-~
|
|||
|
~
|
|||
|
r I
|
|||
|
I !
|
|||
|
I
|
|||
|
~
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
~~··
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
. ~
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
~
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
........_.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
~-~
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
V"" v
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
••
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
--
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
l.JNITED STATES -PATENT
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
!!
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
.ALEXANDEH. G. DELL, OF \VAS.EIINGTON, DISTRICT OF COJ;l.J.i\IDIA, AND SUMNER TAINTER; OF \YATERTOW'.K, 1\(.ASSAUHUSETTS.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
SELENIUM-CELL.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
SPECIFICATION forming part of Letters Patent No. 235,497, dated December 14, 1880.
|
|||
|
Application fllr!l So)ltcmbrr ~;. IS~O. cNo :uoul'l.l
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
1'o all ·u;lwm, it 11laJJ conccn~:
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
1 ca11y claimccl,) togdher with seYcml moditica-
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
Be i~ !mown that '\\C1 ALEXANDER GRAIU.:.\I tions thereof. formR the snbjec~ of t.lle present BELL, of \V'ashingtoll, Distric~ of Coinmbia, application.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
and Su::\I?im~- TAINTER, oCWatcrtowu, county Fignrc 1 i:-; a sit:t', mul Fig·.~ an end, eleYn.·
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
5
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
ofl\Iitidlescx,nJHl State ofl\Iassacbnsctts, ha.Ye inYcntctl an lmJH'O\'Gment in Selenium-Cells,
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
tion of a cell constructecl in acconlanec with ss this innntion; Fig. 3, one of the pln.tcs of con·
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
of wllicll the followi11g description, in counce· ductiug nmterial, nnd Fig. •1 one of the })lates
|
|||
|
tion with the accompanying drawings, i$ a, of insulating matr.rini detach eel; Figs.i:i, u, anll
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
specification.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
7, sectional detail~ showing lhe method of
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
Io Our im·cntiou relates to selenium·cell~; or 1 connectillg tho plate~~ ofcomluctiug material; 6o
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
iustrnment~ containing selenium as <l part of Figs. ~;, U, and 10, mOllifications showing :t
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
au electric circuit.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
different arraugement of the> conducting ar11l
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
In an application of Alexnuder Gralmm Bel I, insulating materials; Fig. 11, n. modification
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
filed .August 28, 1880, an apparatus was sllown showing a tliffereitt for111 of cmTe1l surface,
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
:;: 5
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
aml <lescribe<l for clncin g \'ariations
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
transmitting sound in electric currents
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
or proby the
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
nearly normal throngltont, to the rays falling 6s thereon; m1tl Fig-.12, a Yiew of the condensing.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
action of a beam of rass from the sun or other mirror and selenium-cell tllereiu.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
radiant bodies. The saicl apparatus contained The cell a, ( iliustrnteu in the iirsL seYen fig-
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
au instrument haYing selenium in an electric ures, togetbendth Figs.ll anlll2) is composed,
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
a, 2o circuit, the resistance whereof is varied in ac- mainly, of circular disks b c, of condncling ma· 7o cordance with Yariations in the acti'\'e force of terial, and disks of insulating material, of
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
the ra..rs falling on the said selenium. In the slightly smaller lliam~tcr, interposed between
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
said application Yarious forms of instruments them. By tlJis arrangement annl.tla.r channels
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
or cells containing selenium were described, n.re left between the edges of the conducting-
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
25 someofwhichwerenotthereinclaime<l,astlley disks b c n.rouncl the periphery of the insulat. 75
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
were not inYente<l by the said Bell. One of ing·disks d.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
the forms therein described consists generic- The disks b c ll are n.ll IH'OYillcd witll central
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
ally of two or more pieces of··~onducting ma· holes, 2, to enable them to be lleld in proper
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
terial, hel<l separate<l from one another by in- position on n. manclrel in the process of making
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
30 ·sulating material arranged to leave spaces be- the cell, where tlJey are clamped bet'\\ccn two 8o
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
.tween the sai<l t'\\o conductors and insulating suitable encl plates, cj: The db;ks of conduct-
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
material to be filled with selenium, which thus ing material, wbicll is preferably bra~, are a.l·
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
completes the electric circuit between tlJe said ternatecl on the said mandrel with disks d of I>ieces of conducting material. The form .o;;pe· insulating material, wllich may be mica. The .35 cifically claime<l in the said application con- condnctiug·tlisks arc electrically connected to. 85
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
l
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
sisted of r-actangulnr plates of conducting mnterial supported by insulating material ar·
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
uy gether in two sets of alternate plates, b c, he.
|
|||
|
tween '\\hich the circui~ is completed the
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
ranged to leaYe a portion of the space between annular riugs ofselenium.-;, 1illiug the channels tlJe said plates unoccupied thereby. The said around the disks ofiusnlatiug-matcrial d. This
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
L
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
4o space is filled with selenimn, which connects connection is accomplished as follows: The go tho conducting·plates ancl lies in~~. plane sur· ·disks are proYiclccl \Yith holes. (Shown as four
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
face to be exposed to radiant action. In ouo in number.) In the condncting·disks two of form of receiYing-instrmncntsbo'\\n in the said the boles, 3 4, nrc of lnrgcr diameter than the
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
L
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
application a parabolic mirror was used to con· other two, 50, which aro of tlle same size as all
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
~ 45 centrato the rays on tlle sensitiYe selenium, four of the boles in the insulating-disks.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
95
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
L IIIIi
|
|||
|
-.....1
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
and when such a mirror is used it is found ad- In placing the disks on the nmndrel the vautageous to construct the cell so as to afford holes are all placed with their centers in line,
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
; ~.,'{
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
a, -- ··- 'S -...J
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
a curved surface to be acted upon on all sides auu the large holes 3 4 of each conductingbythcrays. Aninstrumentofthiskind(shown disk nro inlinowith thosmall holc:s 5 6ofthe
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
• t c.::r:
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
.~~-·:=
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
so
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
in
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
the
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
sni<l
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
npplicntion, but not therein speci fl. coud uctit:g·d isks on
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
..,.,..,.,.. ~--
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
·-------
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
t·'a·c-h sicle of it;
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
i or, in otb~r l 00.~ -- - · --
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
:..
|
|||
|
~
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
rf.ll ••
|
|||
|
~· 2 '
|
|||
|
;..;
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
~ wonh:, iu a ~iven line of holel'\ nil those of the tc1 actnnl1j· melt, an<l then cooled, when it will ]'latt>s b will be of <litlcn.•ntdimneterfrom those bt~ tonnd to possess the (lesiretl properties.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
of the plates c.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
\Vlwn the sclcninm is f'nse<l upon the surface
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
I Ac.rlintlerofcOIIllnctingmatcrial,ofn.tliamc- of t·!Jc instrument it coYcrs the expose<l edges 70
|
|||
|
s tt>r equal to that of the small holt>l'1 <lrin!n of t:he eotulncting- matt>ria.l, besides filling the
|
|||
|
t llrongh a line of holt>s, will touch an<l ~kc· chn.tlllels between the ~aid edges. The best
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
trically connect the alternate conducting- re::.ults han~ been ohtaiue<l by removing (by
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
plates haYing their small hol~s in that lin~, filing or otherwise) the selenium co\'cring, the
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
and will not touch the other plnt<!s.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
.:-;nrfaccofthecollllnctingmatcrialle:wingouly 75
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
I o Two of the cyliudcrs, ·"'will _;om1ect togethf'r that lying hctween the plates of eotulncting
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
all the disk~ of one set, as b, which can be con- ma tm·ial to be expose<l b,Y ·the rays.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
ll ected with one tc•rm innl of the circuit, and In the form ~hown in Fig::;. 8 nllll !) the two
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
the other two cylimlers, J1, will connect tltc clcctrmle.s b' c', in::;tcad of consi~tinp: of a large
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
disks of the other set,c, "1'\'bich can be cotmectccl Humher of ~t'lHtntte pieces electrically connect- So
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
I 5 with the other terminal; lmt tlle two sets b c t'cl tog·ether, a~·P. .shown as single electric: con-
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
I will be connect('(l only by the l'elt>nimn .r;. . <.lnctor:,; or wires mTang-ed neat· hut. not. in couln order to insure a more perfect connection tact. with l'Hch othct· fora consiclerable portion
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
between the.platcs b atHl cylin<l<>r::; {!,and the of their lc.'ll:,rth . The wires// c' are supported
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
plates c an<l cylitHlcrs It, the :;;n.i<l cylin(lcrs are on atHl hcl<l in Jli'O)ll'l' relath·c po::;ition to one 85
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
20 ma<letnbular:uul one or more slots, 7,cutlongi- another by a cylindrical ma~~ of immlating- ma-
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
t.ndinally throng-h their sicle.s.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
tet:ial, (shown in Fig-. S as a g-las~ roll,) upon
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
\Vashersm, of insulating material, are ))lacC<l the ou tsi<le of which the two wires arc woumi
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
within the large holes 3 41 in the cotulucting- in parallel coil~, atul in Fig. Vas a glass tube <lisk~, so that the said 'rashers completely in- containing the wires similarly coilecl insi<le of 90
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
2 5 8Ulate ancl separate that portion of the sai<l it. l n this instmwe :-;piral cha nncls are formed
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
disks from the eylitHlers.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
between the win·s mul the insulating mate-
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
ComlnctiHg- matt>rial in :~ flnid or mobile rial, which may be fille•l with ~eleninm to elec-
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
statc-as, for examplP, mcl.ted type-metal or trically connect the :-mi<l wire:-;. The selenium
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
metal filings-isponre<l into the tnbes !J h, null, will nflor<l a cylin<lric:al snrface to be acted 95
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
3o
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
tmssingthrong:h the longitndinal:51ots 7, makes :~ perfect cotmection with the plate, haYing
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
upon by rays from all sides as when placell at the axis of a parabolic mirror.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
small holes;) uaronn<l the sai<l tnbes, as :-:;hown In Fig. 10 the two electro<les a2 b2 are me-
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
in Figs. G and 7, where the mobile metal is in· chanieally conneclc<l by n. standard, c'l, ''hich
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
dwatecl by the Jetter n, bnt is preYente(l l>y is elcetricn.11y in~nl:tte<l from the c~lectrode <t2• xoo
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
35 the washers 111 from maldng a eon tact with the Each electrode is prodded with a series of
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
plates having the large hole~ adjacent to it, ns projections, a 3 b'J, extending to\Yar<.l tllc other
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
n. shown in l~'ig.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
electrode, those of one series lying between,
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
Instead of the ,\·ashcrs 1n of insulating ma.- but not in contact with, those of the otller se-
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
terial, smaller washers or rings of any mate- ries. \Vllen the spaces between these projec- 105
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
40 rial-as, for in:\tance, metal-may be used to tions arc filled with selenium the latter con-
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
confine the mobile metal and preYcut its con- nects tbcelectriccircnit bet,•..-een the electrodes-
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
tact with the plates at the large holes, the said and affords a. cyliu(frical surface to be acted
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
riugs themsclYes being too small in external upon by ra~-s from all sides.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
diameter to tonch the said disks. \Yhen the In the form shown in Fig. 11 the construe- x1 o
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
45 part.s of the cell are tllus properly pnt together t!on is tl1c same as that of the instrument
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
it is'heatecl to a temperature somewhat higlJer shown in Fig. 1; but the surface is splleroi<.lal
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
than the melting-point of selenium, which is instead of cylindrical, so that when the cell is
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
rubbed o~er the surface of the cell and melts place<l with its center corresponding to the fa-
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
into and fills themmular channels between tlle cal point of the condensing-mirror, the rays r I 5
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
so clisl~s b c, thus connecting the two said d;:.ks will :til fall upon it in a direction substantially
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
in sucll manner that an electric current c;m normal to the surface, so as to produce the
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
pass from one to tlle other through the mum- greatest e1Ject.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
Jar riugs of selenium 8.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
Nuts i 7.: on the ends of the cylinders g h
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
'\Vhen solidified, on cooling, the selenium is llold the disks together, making the wbolc cell 120
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
55 to be treated by a suitable process, in order to a. solid durable structurG. The nuts i in the
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
acquire the properties of conductivity and sen- cuds of the cylimlers !J aml the said cylinders
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
sitiYencss to the acl.ion of rays, which proper- aro insulated from the end plato c, while tho
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
ties it does not possess when solidified from a cylinders h nn<J unts k thereon arc insulated
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
liquid.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
from the end plate f, so that tllC said end tzs
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
6o A process of treatment is fnli.Y described iu plates cannot complete the electric circuit be-
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
another joint application for United States tween the two sets of plates b c, respecti\"ely
|
|||
|
Letters Patent, filed by us August 28, 1880, to connected together by the cylinders g and h~
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
..., .· . ., ~;
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
which reference may be bad. It is suflicieut to state berc that tile seleni-
|
|||
|
65 nm sl10uld be Ileated as· nearly as possible to
|
|||
|
its temperature of fusion "·ithont allowing it
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
When tile cells are completed the mn.udrcl,
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
~
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
if of comlnctiug material, sllould be rcmoYed, 1:.30 ~ ~:::
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
anu the
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
~anrdodpioercetus,bea,stc, ,mtaoysbeer~icnsnesrtaedhainndolnee
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
of or
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
l 1. ,~.....-, ( ~·~·
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
stan<lar<l for manipulating or supporting the cell.
|
|||
|
In Fig. 1~ ~t cell, a, i~ siJown on n. reduced scale as supported with its center ncar the fo.
|
|||
|
s cal point of a parabolic cotHlensing.mirror. ?n',
|
|||
|
the tube t being hclcl in n. socket, 11, at· the vcr.tex: of the mirror by :1 set-screw, 1~. 'rhe
|
|||
|
electrodes !!0 :uul 21 ]>nss out through the said
|
|||
|
tnue ·u, and may be connectc<l with any <le-
|
|||
|
ro sired electrical ap!Hlratus. 1 claim1. In :Ln instrmnent containin~ SC'lcnium as
|
|||
|
:~portion of an electric circnit, a series of ele~ tric: couclnetors arra.nge<l to foi'rn a cell ha\·-
|
|||
|
J 5 ing- a <:mTc<l bomuling- snrt'ace, ancl selenium intcrpo:·w<l het'n~cn thesait.l cmH1nctors in the ~ai<1 cnrnHl l'<lll'i':we to complete the electric drcnit, substautially as described. Z. ln an iustrumcut containing selenium as
|
|||
|
20 :t portion of an electric circuit, a series of clec-
|
|||
|
tricall:r-conclncth·e disks and disks of insulat-
|
|||
|
ing niatl•rial to separate them of slightly
|
|||
|
sma11cr diameter than the adjoining coud:.wting-di:.:k~, :m<l selenium iu tho annular cha.n25 nels ~mTonnding the periphery of the insulat· ing·-disks to connect thccomlncting-disks, snb-
|
|||
|
stantiallJ' as described.
|
|||
|
of 3. In an iustrnmenttointcrpose selenium in
|
|||
|
an electric circuit, a series electrically-con-
|
|||
|
.30 ducth·e disks an<l insulating·<lisks of smaller diameter to separate them, and selenium to connect them at their eclges, combined with elccti·ical connectors arranged to connect the
|
|||
|
alternate cou<lnctivc disks together in one set .35 and tiJeremaiuinginterposed condnctiu~-tlisks
|
|||
|
as another set, substantially as tlescribe<l. 4. A scleni nm-cell cornposed of plates of
|
|||
|
con<lncting material sermrated by plates of insulating material and connected at their e<lges
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
b;,' selenium, all the sai<l plates beiug provi<le<l 40
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
with holes arranged in line to form a continu-
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
ous passage through tiJe entire cell, tiJe boles
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
iu the alternate comluct.in~-plates in oue line
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
being lar~cr than those in the interposed con-
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
dnctmg--platcs iu tile same line, wiJicil are all 45
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
uniform in size, combinctl with a conductor of
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
the same :;;izc with and inserted in tho Bmall
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
holes, to electrically connect tog-ether all tiJe
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
plates haYing the small holes without forming
|
|||
|
electrical contact witlt those haYin~ tile larger so
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
holes, substantially as described.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
5. In n. selenium-cell, a series of conducting
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
ancl insulating plates pro\·idecl with holes of
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
<1itlcren t size nrranp:e<l in line, as ucscribe<l,
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
to form a pass:~.gc through the cell, combined 55
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
with electric conducting material inserted in
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
the said passage in a mobile state, and wash-
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
ers placed witiiin tl1c large Iloles, whereby the
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
cou<lncting-plntcs contaiuing tiJe small holes
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
arc electrically connPetetl by tiJc iusertecl con- 6o
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
dncting material, and the said conduct.ing wa.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
terinl is ]H'e\entctl from making electrical con-
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
tact with the plates containing the htrge holes,
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
substan tiil.lly as <1escri bm1.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
In testimony whereof we han~ si~ue<.l our os
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
names to this specification in the presence of
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
two subscribing witnesses.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
ALEXANDEH. GRAF.A.JI BELL. SU~INElt 'rAINTER.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
\Vitnesses to the signature of Alcx:antler Graham Bell:
|
|||
|
ALI~ RED .J. l\IA.YO, 0. H. GnEAVEs. \Vitnesses to the signature of Snnwer Tainter:
|
|||
|
PHILIP J\IA.URO,
|
|||
|
BA.Rl'RA.)I ZEVJ;;LY.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
l l l
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
,~ r.:~ :::=~ ====::=;;:;;;;;~ ~ ~ ~ ~=p- ~~~...=~~~~~~~
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
(.No Model.;
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
2 Sheets-Sheet 1.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
I ~
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
A. G. BELL & S. T!.INTER . Photophonic Receiver.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
No. 241,909.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
Patented May 24, 1881.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
.::Fig.:1 .
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
- ..~ .,-.r.-.-x--r~-~--- - ------
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
-
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
-
|
|||
|
-
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
:--11= -
|
|||
|
---if--=
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
"~:::::
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
J?ig. J.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
_::oT&' g.rOv. b
|
|||
|
J
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
(No Model.)
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
2 Sheets-Sheet 2:
|
|||
|
A. G. BELL & S. TAINTER .
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
Photophonio Receiver.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
No. 241,909.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
Patented May 24, 188 1.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
JiTig .s-.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
::Fig. 6 .
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
.f
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
~. 8.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
ffune5 .s (UJ ..
|
|||
|
t . £ . ?no.,o~un/
|
|||
|
~~
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
~ ll
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
UNITED STATES PATENT OFFICE.
|
|||
|
I"'
|
|||
|
I . ALEXAKDER G. BELL A.KD SuMXER TAINTER, OF WASHIXGTOX, D. C. PHOTOPHONIC RECEIVER.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
SPECIFICATION forming part of Letters Patent No. 241,909, dated May 24, 1881.
|
|||
|
.Application tiled l!.orcb 24, 11:~1. C:So model.I
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
To all whom it may conceri11:
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
rate of interruption, and were loud enough to
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
Be it _known that we, ALEXANDER GRAH,DI be easily )leard.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
BELL and SIDINER T~INTER, both of Wash· 'Ve have disco\·ered that. the loud ness of the
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
ington, in the District of Columbia, have in - sound is incren.sed by having the illuminated 55
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
5 vented a new and useful Improvement in Pbo- or exposed side ofthesensitivemedium in con-
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
tophonic Receivers for the Production and tact with the air of the sound-chamber with
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
Reproduction of Sound by the Action of Radi- which the ear-tube is connected, and by allow-
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
ant Energy, which invention is folly set forth ing the radiant beam to fall upon S<liu medium
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
in the following specification.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
through a p late of glass or similar material 6o
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
ro The invention relates more particularly to which is transparent to radiant energy, but
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
the reproduction of articulate speech photo- opaque or less transparent to sound-waves.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
phonically-that is, by the action ofradianten- In t-his way the full effect of the radian t vibrn.-
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
ergy from thesnnorotbersuitablesonrce-hot tions upon the sensit-ive medium is obtained,
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
is also applicable, iu whole or in part, to the an<l the. resulting sound -wa-.esare shut in and 65
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
I 5 production or reproductionof other sounds, to conveyed to the ear with approximately their
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
the production of electrical and other effects, full force.
|
|||
|
and to other purposes. It is intended as an We have further discovered that a da.rk or
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
improvement upon the pbotophone for which black color iu the sensitive medium is advan-
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
Letters Patent No. 235,199 were granted to tageous, aud that with substances in ~..n open, 70
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
20 Alexander Graham Bell, Decem.ber 7, 1880. porous, or subdivided condition louder sounds
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
The said photopbone consists, generally, of are in general obtained than with diaphragms.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
a photophouic transmitter, by which a vibra- The best effects are obtained with lamp-black
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
tory or undulatory beam or pencil of rays .is deposited upon a surface ofglass or other bard
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
produced, corresponding in its vibrations or or rigid material. With a layer of this sub- 75
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
::!5 undulations with the atmospheric vibrations stancP. as the sensitive medium, articulate
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
that represent the sound to be produced or speech has been r eproduced by the direct ac-
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
reproduced, and a pbotophonic receiver, by tion of radiant energy upon said medium. In
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
which the vibrations or undulations in the said the experiments in which this result was ob-
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
beam or pencil ofraysareconverted into sound- tained sunbeams were reflected from a mirror 8o
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
30 waves, or into vibrations jn an electric current of thin glass silvered, (as described in Letters
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
that can be converted into soond-waves.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
PatentNo. 235, 49ti,granted to us December 14,
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
I The present invention has reference to the 1880.) and the mirror, being thrown into vibra-
|
|||
|
photophonic receiver,and comprises means for tiou by the voice, caused more or less ofthe sun-
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
converting the" radiant vibrations," as t-he vi- beams to fall upon the lamp-black. The latter 85
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
35 brat.ions or undulations of the beam of rays j was deposited upon the inner walls of a sound-
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
may be called, into sound-waves, and also into chamber having oneside formed of a gln.ss plate
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
electric vibrations.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
to transmit the radiant beam, and having an
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
As described in the aforesaid patent, the ra- ear-tube communicating with the interior, as
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
diant vibrations were converted into sound- e.1plained above.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
90
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
4o waves by means of thin diaph ragms of bard Articulate speech has also been reproduced rubber, mica, and various other materials, upon with arecei-.ercontaininga mn.ssoflamp-black
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
which the radiant vibrations were allowed to in a. loose pulverulent condition. A lump of
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
I fall. The sound was com·eyed to the ear by a lamp-black, when exposed in the sound-cham-
|
|||
|
bearing-tube connected with a sound-chamber ber to thea.ction of an intermittent beam, gives 95
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
; 45 in the rear or unexp osed side of the diaphragm, a loud sound, but inferior to that gi\'en by the
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
. which itself formed one side of said chamber; same substance in the form of loose powder or
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
· or a part of one side. With this apparatus, a deposited layer.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
although it is not very sensitive, musical notes Instead of smoking the walls of the sound-
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
· so. were produced by rapidly interrupting a beam chamber, a plate of glass, mica, or other mate- too which v;as allowed t.o fall npon the diaphragm. rial can be smoked and placed in said chamber
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
241,909
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
The loudest sounds with the intermit.tent beam and galvanic circuit connected with the phot o-
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
have been obtained by means of an open wire- phonic receiving apparatus, art·icnlat.e speech
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
gauze smoked or covered with a deposit of was reproduced p.botophonically.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
lamp-black. '\Yith a tubular resonator having '\Ve have discovered that the same medium jO
|
|||
|
s the interior smoked a loud sound is produced used to produce musical notes or to reproduce
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
when an int-ermittent beam having the proper speech by the direct action of the radiant vi-
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
rate of vibration is allowed to fall into it.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
brations can be used to convert the lat ter into
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
Numerous experiments have been made with electric vibrations.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
various other substances. Black worsted may If a layer of lamp-black is included in an 75
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
to be mentioned as giving, with the intermittent electric circuit and is exposed to the action of
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
beam, a good sound, although much inferior to a vibratory beam of rays from the sun or other
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
lamp-black. Fibrous material coated with source, variations are produced in the electric
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
lamp-black has also been nsed.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
resistance of the lamp-black,which variations
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
Conducting-bodies generally, in a physical correspond to those in the energy of the vibra- So
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
15 condition similar to lamp-black, especially if tory beam. If an intermittent beam is allowed
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
of dark. or black color, yield good sound. to fall upon the lamp-black,electrical impulses
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
Spongy platinum should be particularly men- are produced in the circuit in which the lamp-
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
tioned. Other metalsor metalliccompounds- black is included corresponding to the radiant
|
|||
|
as silver, copper, black oxide of manganese, impulses of the beam, and if a telephonic re- as
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
2 0 and t.he like-are also sensitive to radiant en- ceiver is also included in the circuit a musical
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
ergy, and give out sound by the direct action note will be heard. If an undulatory or vibra-
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
of a vibratory beam. The production ofsonnd tory beam from t he reflecting-transmitter be-
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
in this way is conceived to be due to an ab- fore mentioned, or other speaking-transmitter
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
sorption and expulsion of the air by the vibra- which gives to the beam vibrations similar go
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
25 tory medium acting, as it were, like a sponge. in rate, amplitude, and quality to the sound-
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
Thus when the energy of the radiant beam in- waves of articulate speech, is allowed, to fall
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
creases the particles composing the vibratory upon the lamp-black, the electric undulations
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
medium expand ~ndexpel the air from between or vibrations in tile galvanic circuit will rep-
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
them, and when it decreases the reverse action resent the words a nd sentences which produced 95
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
30 takes place and the ·air is again absorbed. the vibratory beam, and if the apparat.us is
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
These repeated expulsions and absorptions are sufficiently sensitive these words and sent-ences
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
proportionate to the rise and fall of radiant en- can be reproduced by an ordinary telephonic
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
ergy, and produee corresponding condensa- receiver. The use of selenium, which is ob-
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
tious and rarefactions-or, in other words, jectionable for reasons based upon the nature zoo
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
35 sound-waves-in thesurroundingatmosphere. Of the substance itself, as well as upon its high
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
Heat due to the absorption of the radiant en- price and scarcity, can therefore be dispensed
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
ergy seems therefore to be the principal agent with. The same objections do not apply tO
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
in producing the sound-waves.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
lamp-black.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
In the photophone as desbribed in Patent ·The action of radiant energy upon the vi- ros
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
4o
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
No. 235,199, above mentioned, the radiant vi· brations were converted into electrical vibra-
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
bratory medium to produce variations in the electrical resistance of the latter appears to
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
tions by a different material from any nsed for be similar to that in producing sound by di-
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
the direct production of sound - waves, the rect action- that is to t!ay, the particles are
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
peculiar substance selenium being employed. brought together or moved apart according r 10
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
45 The resistance which selenium,when properly to the increase or decrease of the energy of
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
prepared, offers to an electric current was the beam. They consequently furnish to the
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
known to vary onder the influence of rays from electric current a path of less or greater re-
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
the sun or other suitable source of radiant en- 1sistance.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
ergy, and it was therefore employed as tbe me· All conductors in a physical condition simi- r rs
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
so dium for con:verting the radiant into electric lar to la mp-black have their electrical r esist-
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
vibrations. It. was included in the circuit of ance affected by radiant energy. Spongy pia·
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
a galvanic battery and placed in such position tinum is an example.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
that the radiant beam fell upon it. The va- '\Ye have devised a form of cell whereby any
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
riations in the radiant energy due to the vibra- desired extent of surface of the lamp-black can r20
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
55 tions in the beam produced corresponding va- be exposed to the radiant energy without in -
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
riations in the resistance of the selenium and troducing undue resistance into the electric
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
I in the galvanic circuit of which it formed a circuit.
|
|||
|
part, and consequently in the tension of t he Reference has hereinbefore been made to t.he
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
current on said circuit, or, in other words,they cells used with selenium. These cells, the con· IJ5
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
6o produced electrical vibrations in that circuit. struction of wh ich is fully described in Letters
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
By the aid of cells constructed t.o expose a Pat-ent Nos. 235.497 and 235,588, both dat-ed
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
large surface of the selenium, and the proper December 14, 1880, consist, mainly, of two or
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
preparation of the latter~ au apparatus was more conducting strips, plates, or disks. placed
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
produced so sensitive to variations in radiant side by side and separated by thin sheets of 130
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
· 65 energy that, with a suitable photophonic trans· insulating material, which extend nearly to the
|
|||
|
~' mitter and with an ordinary hood-telephone edges of the plat.s, so as to .leave • narrow~~
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
l
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
A.AAA=~~~~
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
241,909
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
and shallow but long space to receive these-~ cellent results the intermesbing combs were
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
I~
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
lenium. The poles of the battery being con- formed by scraping a silvered film from a flat nected with the plates which form the conduct- . glass plate, as j ost described. '!'his form of ors of the cell, the current flows from one to : conuuctor is. however, ob\"iously of general 70
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
5 the other through the selenium, meeting but ! application, and can be employed with various
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
small resistance on account of the thinness of ; metals. For example, the combs can be cut
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
I~
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
the selenium layer. In some cases the scle· ! from tin-foil and pasted upon glass. The lamp-
|
|||
|
nium was cast around metallic pius embeddeu ! black is applied to these cells by smoking the
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
in insulating material connected with t.hepoles ! proper surface over a flame from a coal-oil 75
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
10 of the battery.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
i lamp or other suitable burner. The lamp·
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
In the present invention the conductors nre ; black will be deposited on th~ conductors as
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
formed of thin strips, plates. sheets, wires, or 1 well as between them; bnt this does not inter-
|
|||
|
films fixed or mounted upon an insulating back · I fere with the pract-ical workings of the appa-
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
ing or support with their edges opposed and 1 ratus. The depth of the layer deposited may 8o
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
i •5 ncar together, so as to leave one or mol'e oar- ! he just sufficient to ren1ler the surface sensirow channels to receive the sensitive meui um. hly opaque. '!' he character of the result- is af-
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
Cclls ofthis character are much simpler than ~ fecteu by the dept.h and also by the extent of
|
|||
|
those already patent-ed, and they are, besides, l surface exposed to the radiant; energy. Al· better adapted to use in connection with lamp- I though no special extent is requisite, a. very 85
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
20 black. The improved cells can be made with ! large surface is not desil"'d.ble, and there is a
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
a curved or cvlindrical surface, although a tlat ! certain limit at which the best results are ob-
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
snrface would generally be preferred, and the ! tuined in any case; but this limit varies with
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
! conductors can be made of various fot·ms and i the energy of the radiant beam, the strength
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
metals.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
of the battery, aud other conditions, so that 90
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
25 ·Excellent results have been obtained with a 1no simple rule can be given. By depositing
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
cell having two condnctors which reset;nble in I upon the silvered glass, ruled or scraped as
|
|||
|
appearance combs with wide-spaced teeth, and j explained, a layer which is sensibly opaque
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
! which are secured to the insulating-backing . and wiping it off gradually around tbe edges,
|
|||
|
iu such relative position that the teeth of one a spot of snitable size and character can be 9~
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
30 comb alternate or intermesh with the t-eeth of readily obtained.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
the other, but are not in contact with them. The cell is ordinarily secured in position in a
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
The sensitive medium fills tbe spaces between sonnd-cbaruber having a glass plate for the eo-
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
the teeth of the two conductors, and by iu- trance of t-he radiant beams, and it is so placed
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
creasing the number and length of the teeth that said beams fall upon the lamp-black. If roo
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
)5 the surface can be increased to any desired ex- it is desired to receive a message or signal di-
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
t.ent. The resistance to the .electric current rectly, as well as through the intermediary of
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
will, of course, depend npon the ma-;s or area the electric current, the sound-chamber is pro-
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
of sensitive medium, and upon the distance vided with one or more ear-tubes.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
which separates the teeth of one comb from The lamp-black cell can be located in the ros
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
4c those of the other.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
main circuit in which the elecLrical or tele-
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
In order that the electric current may flow phonic receiving apparatus is placed, or it can
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
equally from· the several teeth, or generally be connected with a receiving-circuit by means
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
I from on~ conductor to another, it is neces.~ary of an induction coil or coils, as telephonic trans-
|
|||
|
that the spaces between their adjacent edges mitters using a battery have been connected. r ro
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
45 should be everywhere the same.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
Having explained the general principles of
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
We have found that a film of silver depos- , our invention, we will now proceed to describe
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
ited upon a glass plate by the methods ordi- apparatus constructed in accordance with the
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
narily employerl for silvering mirrors is pos· same, reference being had to the accompany·
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
sessed of great toughn~s, and can, with a ing drawiog:s, which form a part of this speci- r r5
|
|||
|
so suitable tool, be ruled or scraped off in stripes, ficat-ioo.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
so as to leavesharp edges which appear clean Figure 1 is a sectional >"iew, illustratinga.p-
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
and welldetiued, even under a microscope. As paratus for transmitting speech photopboni·
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
. the silvered film is not affected injuriously by cally without the aid of an electric circuit; Fig.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
! lamp-black, it is, from its great conductivity 2, a sectional view of a slightly altered form of rzo
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
· 55 and the accuracy with which it can he ruled, a receiver, shown in connection with the appa-
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
eruinently adapted to use in this invention as ratus for prodncing an intermittent beam;
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
the conductor of the photophonic receh·er. Fig. 2", a front view of one of the disks of the
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
TbP. silvered film can be deposited upon a iut-ermitteut-beaw apparatns; Fig. 2•, a sin1i·
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
. curved or fiat surface: and can be scraped off lar >iew of a wire-gauze disk usetl in the re- 125
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
; 6o iu straight, zigzag. circular, spiral, or ot.her cei ver; Figs. 3 and 4, views, in section and plan,
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
suitable lines. The width of the s tripe or ofthe lamp-black cell with iutermesbingcombs
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
stripes removed is rcgnla.ted by the scraping· . ofsilver film; Figs. 5 and 6, plan ,-iew~ ofother
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
tool,and the position of the latter in operation is : for111s of the cell; Fig. 7, a view showing the
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
, controlled and adjusted by mechaniea.l means, 1 ceU in ci1·cuit with galvanic battery and hand· 130
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
1 65 so that the utmost exactness can be obtained.
|
|||
|
~' 1 In the cell before referred to as giving ex·
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
1
|
|||
|
i
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
telephone and the intermittent . beam appa·
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
.....
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
ratnsas the photophonic transmitter; and Fig.~
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
=====:1AAAA=~~~~
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
241,909
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
8, a view, partly in section, illustrating the ap- any ordinary or suitable way. The desired
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
paratus for transmitting speech, and showing port-ions are removed or scraped off by means
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
a photophonic receiver connected with a t.ele- of a tool with a fiat end. This tool can be
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
phonic circuit, and also provided with means made like a chisel, or a punch with conical 70 5 for collecting and conveying to the ear of the point can be ground off or cut at right angles
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
listener sound-waves directly produced.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
to the axis, so as to leave a flat end with a
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
The same letters of reference indicate like diameter equal to the desired width of the
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
parts in the several figures in which they oc· stripe to be removed. The mechanical ruling
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
cur.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
or scraping of the plate can be easily effected 75
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
10 :A. is a reflecting pbotophonic transmitter; B, by means of an ordinary lathe provided with
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
the intermittent-beam apparatus; 0, the pho- a slide-rest. The tool is held in a frame snp-
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
tophonic receiver; D, a galvanic circuit; E, an ported between centers. The plate is clamped
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
ordinary band telephone; F, an induction coil. to a berl-plate beneath with the silvered side
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
The reflecting· transmitter A. consists of a uppermost, in such position that when the tool 8o
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
15 mirror of thin silvered glass, a, which is thrown is pressed down and penetrates the film its into vibrations by the voice of a person speak- operating end rests flat upon the surface of the
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
ing into the tube a', and reflects more or less glass. The bed- plate carrying the silvered
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
of the beam of sunlight or other radiant beam plate can·be worked lengthwis('. of the lathe to
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
toward the receiver 0.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
role or scrape off the lines in one direction, and g,
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
20 The int.ermit.tent- beam apparatus B com- then moved across at right angles to the length ~
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
prises two disk-wheels, b, with a series of ra- to bring the plate into position for srraping a.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
dial openings in the pat.h of the beam.. One of new line.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
these disk-wheels is stationary and the other It is not necessary to remove the tool from
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
revolves, or they both revolve in opposite di- the plate. The lengthwise movement under go
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
25 rections, or in the same direction at unequal the tool removes the film so as t.o form the
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
velocities. The beam, being consequently cut spaces between the teeth of the combs, and
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
off by the blank spaces anti allowed to pass the transverse movement connects these spaces
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
through the openings when those in one disk with each other alternateiy at opposite ends.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
register with those in the other, is intermittent The binding-posts are fa.Stened to the glass 95
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
3o
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
in its action. A beam an artificial source cau
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
from t.he sun or from be employed with this
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
plate in any ordinary or suitable way, and are in electrical connection with the two parts of
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
apparatus. The beam can be concentrated be- the conducting-film. To apply the carbon the
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
fore or after passing through the disk-wheels, silvered side of the glass plat-e is smoked over "'
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
and can be reflected by mirrors to the proper a suitable burner.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
too
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
35
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
path,orallowed to fall directly uponthewheels. These two forms of transmitting apparatus
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
In Fig. 5 the silver film is scraped off in the form of a double spiral, leaving the conduct-
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
are shown as types. Any photophonic trans- ors e e'. In Fig. 6 the conductors e t have
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
ruitter of ordinary or suitable construction can curved intermeshing teeth. In these figures
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
be used with the improved receiver.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
the lamp-black xis shown as confined to the xes
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
40 In Fig. 1 the receiver Oconsists of a funnel- spaces bet.ween the conductors in order to
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
shaped sound-chamber, c, the interior flaring show the latter more clearly; but in practice
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
walls of which are smoked or covered with a the conductors would ordinarily be themselves
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
deposit of lamp-black, x. The mont-h is cov- coat~d.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
ered with a glass plflte, c', and a sound-convey- In Fig. 7 the poles of the galvanic circuit D r 10
|
|||
|
45 ing tube, c', communicates with the contracted are connected with the binding-posts/f'. A
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
portion in t-he rear. Speech or other sound nt- musical note prqduced by the action of the in-
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
tered into the tube a' of the transmitter A. can termittent beam can be heard by applying the
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
be beard by listening at the tnbe ff of the re- telephone E to the ear.
|
|||
|
ceiver C. The distance over which speech can In Fig. 8 the lamp-black cell is placed in a r rs
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
c;o be transmitted in this way and the distinctness sonnd-chamber1 c, and is connected with a bat-
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
w of the sounds reproduced depend upon the en- tery in the primary circuit of the induction-
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
ergy of the beam employed.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
coil F, the telephone E being connected in the
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
In Fig. 2 the re<'eiver 0 contains a piece of secondarv circuit of the coil. The chamber C
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
l
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
wire gauze, c, upon which the lamp-black :I; is has a glaSs plate, as in Fig. 1, through which 120
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
55 deposited . The walls of the sound-chamber c the ra.uiant energy is transmitted, and a ht>ar-
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
can also be smoket1, as shown, or not, as de- ing-tube, c', for com-eying the sound-waves sired. The sound is received by the tube c', produced in the receiver to the ear. Sounds
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
L
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
I as before.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
uttered inw the tube a' of the transmitter can
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
In Figs. 3 and 4 the receiver is a lamp-black be heard either by listening at the tube c' or r25
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
6o cell, and comprises the glass plate or insulat- by mPans of the telephone E. ing support d, the intermesbing combs or con- It is obvious that various modifications may
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
l
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
ductors e e', of silver film, t-he binding-posts f be ruade witl10ut departing ft·om the spirit of
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
~ ~~I5 ,.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
j', connected with the conductors e e', respectively, by the metallic plates g g',and the lampblack •·
|
|||
|
In forming the cell the sitver is deposited in
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
the invention, a~d that parts of said invention could be used wtthout the others. The forms 130 • • • •
|
|||
|
loaf mcepll·•b luao:eda nfdo rt hsee liemu ipurmo v ec aducebllecua nsehdewe i t h . m·~
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
L
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
1
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
~AAA~~~~~~
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
L
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
241,909
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
6
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
ployed with any suita.hle form of sensitive me-~ port of insulating material, and conductors by
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
dium ; but the metal composing the conduct-ors which the lamp-black can be in('}nded in an
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
should be snch as not to be inj uriously affected electric circuit, as set forth.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
by the action of the sensitive medium.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
8. A cell comprising sheets, plates, or strips 65
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
5 The insulating-plate with the ruled or scraped of conducting material, fixed or mounted upon
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
silver film thereon can be employed to meas- a support of insulating material, with their
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
ure the electric conductivit.y of various sub· edge.c::; opposite ea<'h other aud separated by a
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
stances, liquids, and gases by connecting t.he sui lable distance, aml sensit-ive conduct.ing
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
binding-posts with the poles of a galvanom- material in the space or spaces between said 7c
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
10 eter-circuit and immersing the plate with the euges, suhstanUally as described.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
substance to be tested, or covering the sil· 9. A support of insulating material, having
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
vered side with the same.. In some cases the comb sl.mped conductors fixed or mounted on
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
silver film can be deposited on both sides of said s upport, as indicated, so that the teeth of
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
the plate and ruled as before described.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
the combs intermes h but are not in contact 75
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
r5 Telephonic transmitters and recei vcrs can with each other, substaotially as described.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
be for111erl by meansofapparatuslike tlH:lnmp- 10. A si lvered plate having the silver film
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
I black cell; but these will form the subject of mechanically ruled or scraped, as described,
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
separate applications.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
·
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
so as to leave parallel lines or stripes of equal
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
That part of the invention which relates to width, anrl with sharp, cleau edges, substan- So
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
I 2u the conversion of the radiant \·ibrations into tially as set fort h.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
electrical vibrations is not limited to lamp- 11. The insulating-plate ha>ing on one or
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
black~ but includes ot-her forms of carbon, and both sides a silver film ruled or scraped, as
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
also ot her materials which operate in a snb- described, so as to di'\"'ide the silver film into
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
stantially similar manner to lamp-black.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
two or more conductors, in corubiuation with 85
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
25 Having now fully described our said inven- binding-posts connected with the parts of said
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
tion and the manner of carrying the same iuto film or films1 substantially as set forth.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
effect, what we claim is-
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
12. The combination of the insulat.ing·plate
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
1. In a photophonic receiver, the sound· and ruled silver film with the lamp-black or
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
chamber for containing thesensitivemedium, sensiti•e medium included in the ruled or 90
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
30 having a. wall transparent to light or radiant: scraped spaces in said film, substantial1y as
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
energy,but opaqueorless transparent tosound, set forth.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
substantially as described.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
13. '£he combination, with a galvanic circuit,
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
2. The combination of the sound-chamber, of a pbotophonic cell comprising a glass plate
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
having a wall transparent to radiant energy, wit.h ruled silver film thereon, lamp-black de- 95
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
35 but opaque or less transparent to sound, with posited in the ruled spaces in said film , and con-
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
the sensitive medium therein contained, and nections for completing the ·galvanic circuit
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
a. sound conveyer or opening communicating through ·said cell, substantially as described.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
with the interior ofsaidcharuber,snbstantially 14. The combination, with a photophonic
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
as described.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
cell, of an induction-coil, electric connections too
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
40 3. In a photophonic receiver, the sensitive for including said cell in one circuit of said
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
medium, composed ofvibratory material in an coil, and a telephone-circuit connected with
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
open, porous,orsubdivided condition, substan- the other circuit of said coil, substantially as
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
tially as described.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
described.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
4. In a photophonic receiver,a sensitive me- 15. A photophonic receh·er comprising a 105
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
45 dium of lamp-black or similar material, sub- sound-chamber having a wall transparent to
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
stantially as described.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
radiant energy, but opaque or less transparent
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
5. Aphotopbonicreceiverha-vingasthesen· to sound, a cell having a vibratory sensitive
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
sitive medium a. deposit of vibratory material medium, such as lamp-black, electrical con-
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
in a loose, porous, subdivided, fl.occnlent, or nections for connecting said cell in an elec· '10
|
|||
|
so spongy condition, substantially as described. trical circuit, and a hearing-tnbe connected
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
6. In a photophonic receiver, the combina- with the interior of said sound-chamber, snb-
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
tion of a stnsitive medium couducti\·e of elec· stantially as described.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
tricity, in a loose, porous: or subdivided condi- In testimony whereof we have signed this
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
tion such as lamp-black, and conductors for in- specification in the presence of two subscrib- II5
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
55 eluding the same in an electric circuit,substan- ing witnesses.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
tially as described, so that radiant vibrations
|
|||
|
can be thereby converted into electric vibrations, as set forth.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
ALEXASDER GRAH.:\.)1 BELL. Su.:\1SER T AI:XTER.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
7. The combination ofthe lamp-black orother ·witnesses:
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
6o vibratory conduct-ing materia l in loose parti-
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
PHILIP )fA.lJRO,
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
cles, the rigid orsabstantially inextensiblesup·
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
A. POLLOK.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
__, . . - -.----
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
l
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
1
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
l
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
At th_e receiving end of the photophone, a detector made of selenium (at the back of the receiving "~ish") caused electricity in the receiver to vary
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
l
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
in int~nsity with the light. Hook a telephone up to the receiver and one could hear Bell on the other end.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
l
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
'\~ ' "'..; ,f aw~.... . .
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
.&~ ./
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
PHOTO PHONES
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
l
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
l
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
l
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
,.
|
|||
|
1
|
|||
|
The photopbone transmitter
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
No. 625,823.
|
|||
|
(No Mod&l.)
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
K. ZICKLER.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
Patented May 30, 1899.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
TELE.GRAPHY BY MEANS OF ELECTRI.C LIGHT .
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
(..t.ppUoation aloe! lillie ~4, 1898.1
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
·2 She eh-Sheet I.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
.~ .
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
II
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
:
|
|||
|
!
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
1
|
|||
|
i
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
i
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
i
|
|||
|
I
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
l
|
|||
|
\ ~
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
. . .
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
: "I
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
i In ventor:
|
|||
|
'! -~~v.
|
|||
|
by~
|
|||
|
.All'Y::_
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
No. 625,823.
|
|||
|
(No MadeJ.)
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
K. ZICKLER.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
Patented May 30 , 1899.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
TELEGRAPHY BY MEANS OF ELECTRIC LIGHT.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
(£ppllcatlou aJ.e4 lWlo ll-l, 1898.)
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
2 Sheets-Sheet 2 ,
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
.....,.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
Wil.ne~~e~· :
|
|||
|
~ w""'~ :1c...f,.{,. .
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
I.nve:nlor:
|
|||
|
~~ byj~ 7 ~~.-, ...~,.vAr--~~)
|
|||
|
.fftty.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
UNITED STATES PATENT OFFICE.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
KARL ·ziCKJJER, OF BRUNN, A USTRIA-H UNGAR Y. TELEGRAPHY BY MEANS OF ELECTRIC LIGHT.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
SPECIFICATION forming part of Letteta Patent No. 625,823, datE\d l!llay 30, 189<l.
|
|||
|
Applicat!011 filed June 2{, 1898, Serl&llio. 68t,S!!2. <lio 111odosl.)
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
1'o ail whom it may ooncern:
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
and projected in the direction of the receiY-
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
Be it known that I, KARL ZICKLER, a sub- ing-station. In order to send as many rays ·
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
ject of the Emperor of Austria-Hungary, re- as possible in this direction, the employme~t .55
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
siding at Brunn, in the Empire of Austria.- of refi~cting-mirrorss or oflenses,or ofboth.in
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
S Hungary; have invented certain ne'v and use- cornbination,.is requisite. The lenses l must
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
ful Improvements in Telegraphy by Means of theu,however,not be madeofglas!!,botofrock
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
E1ootric Light; and I do hereby declare the crystal, so thatthey may allow the ultra-yiolet
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
following to be a fall, clear, and exactdescrip- rays to pass through them. The closure V for 6o
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
tion of the intention, snch as will enable oth- the ray-emitting opening consists of a plate P,
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
to ers skilled in the art to which it appertains to having an orifice for the objectiv~ o, Figs. 1
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
make and use the same.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
and-!. Two goide-~:a.ils n' and n2 are a.t~cbed
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
In this new method of wireless telegdphy to the said plate P by means of screws; glass
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
the telegraphic signals are transmitted by plates t' (l being guided in these guide-rails. 65
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
means of ra~s emitted from an electric-l\l'C .These plates are shaped as shown at Figs. 6:
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
r5 light. The rays ofshort-wavelengtb.(mostly ultra-violet rayst) which the electric-arc light
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
and 7, and plate t' is linked to one end of a
|
|||
|
lever~. pivoted at za, by means of a link t8
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
emits copiously, are those whic}l are·made use and plate (l to the opposite end by means of
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
of. These rays are sent out from the send- link t'.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
·
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
,
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
· 70
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
ing.station at intervals corresponding to those By means of a pin-and-slotconnection at i' .~
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
:zo of telegraphic signals in t'he direction of the a leyer l' is coupled to the lever l2, said lever
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
1"606iving-station,where they are made to pr~ l' being pivotally connected to the plate P
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
duce weak electric wav_es, by which the sjg- at Z. The said lever 1' is provided with a hook
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
nals are made visible as sparkst or are made n, in which a pin i of the bellows g;attached 75
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
audible by a telephone or electric bell, or, iC to the plate P, engages. When the said'bel~ ·
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
25 preferred, may be printed by a Morse -appa- lows.are compressed, the plates f .and.£:l covel'
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
ratus. .
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
the orifice of the objective o;..bnt if air ·is
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
The arrangement of the apparatus at tne forced into the bellows g by compression of
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
J:wo stations is ~own in the accompanying the pneumatic ballb, Fig. 1, attach~ to the 89
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
drawings,in which sjmilar letters of reference air-tnbes',the levers Z'Z4 will.be tnrnedon their
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
30 denote similar parts throaghont the several pivots in the direction of the ·arrows, as in-
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
views.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
dicated, ·the lever l2 d,rawing the plate f up-
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
Figure i is a diagram of th~ apparatus for ward and pressing the plate t'- downward;
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
generating·therays; Fig. 2t &diagram of the thus opening the objective Q. . This move-· 85
|
|||
|
receiving apparatus; Fig. a, an elevation, ment .of the parts stretches the spring f, at-
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
35 partly in longitudinal s.ection, of the. receiv- tached at .one en.d to the guide n' and at th&
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
ing apparatus, drawn to a larger scale; Fig. 4:, a front elevation of the closure for the ray-
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
other to sore ou
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
the the
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
bellows ball b is
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
frl.eleAassesdotohne·a-bsetllhoewp s r~ an
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
..
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
generating- apparatus, also drawn on alarg.er down, assisted by the springf, thus closing· ~
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
•o scale; Fig. 5, a ·section on line x x of Fig. 4; the plates f (lover the opening ot the objecFig. 6, a detail elevation of th~ closure-plate, tive. Fig. 4 8ho\vs the plates t' f'-. when the and Fig. 7 a similar elevntion of the other objective .is b&lf-open. ~s soon therefore
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
l
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
closure-plate.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
as the lamp is lighted the pencil of light i.s
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
At the sending-stationI is an apparatus for etriitted,even when the ope'ning is closed,since 95 producing the rays in the form of an electric- the visible rays pass tbrongh the glass sbnt45 arc!light L of suitable power,which is inclosed thr. .Th.e e1fective ultra-violetrays are,-hew-
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
L
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
in a ca.se G, that can be turned arou'~"ii in the ever, abso'rbed by the glass plAte. They ara
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
manner of a search-light or otherwist ~n aver- only emitted when the glass shutter is re-
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
t ical and in a horiz()ntal plane: The arc-light moved. £y leaving the shnt~r open for a 100
|
|||
|
so may be regulated either by mechani :n or by longer or!lhortertime the ultra-violet. rays ean.
|
|||
|
band, so. that the arc is ~lways in the same be sent out in a manner to .correspoud \0 the
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
L
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
place. The pencil of light thus produced is dots and dashes of the Mor~~e alphabet. . ln ·
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
~' transmitted through an openingOin the case otead of the gla,. pl&tea tor -'he ohut"'r ex-~~
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
L
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
L
|
|||
|
..::::==:===t ~...&I~ A=~ ~ ~ ~
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
625,823
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
tremely thin transparent mica sheets may be a release of the sparks, which, however, cea8e
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
used·.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
:,
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
as soori as the projection of these rays is
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
At the receiving-station, Fig. 2, there is a
|
|||
|
ray-teceiver. Thisconsists of a tubularglass
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
stopped .opening
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
by closing the glass shut ter. The and shutting at the·sender-station I
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
ss
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
s vessel r, which in front is closed air-tight by in accordance with Morse signals produces
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
at a qnartz plate p. In this ~nbular-shaped glass also the receiving-station .a transmission
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
vessel two electrodes e' e2 at·e fused, o·ne at of sparks of shorter or longer duration ac-
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
each of .two opposite points. One of these cording to tho same signals. In this way the
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
electrodes e' is .spherical, having a diameter signals may at once become visible, or other- 6o
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
10 (!fa. few millimeters. The oLher, el, is a small wise electric waves are caused by the sparks
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
circular. disk whose plane is so inclined to the in the space surrounding the ray-receiver cor-
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
axis of the glass vessel that the pencil of light responding.to the signal'3. By these the sig-
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
entering through the transparentqnartzplate nals can be ·rendered audible or reduced to p easily falls upon it. Both electrodes are writing by any of the well-known a.ppara~ 65
|
|||
|
xs covered with platinum-foil and are about ten tuses.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
millimeters distant'from each other. Theair What I claim is-
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
in the gl.a.ss vessel is rarefied to a suitable de- 1. In a system of wireless telegraphy, th~
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
gree, or the vesselis filled 'fith a rarefied gas. combination of a sender apparatus having
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
To the glass vessel there is attached in fr~t means for producing and intermittently pro- 7c
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
.zo of the transparent quart;t plate a metal tube, jecting a pencil of ultra-violet rays in the di -
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
in which asecond.tubefilted with aquartzlens rection of a recei...-ing nppara.tus, and a re-
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
l' ia adjustsble by moo.ns of n screw, so that by ceiving apparatns having nn air-tight elec-
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
adjusting the lens the rays coming tlirough trode-chamber, ha\"ing rarefied gas therein, a
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
the quartz plate from the sending-station can disk-shaped cathocle-electrode to receive the 75
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
25 · be concentra~ed in n small oval slightly-illu- rays projecte~ from the sender and an anode
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
minated spot.. For the proper adjustment mounted in proximit.y to aaid cathode and
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
o! ~he lens l' hy daylight ic is desirable to means for utilizing the spa.rks produced .be·
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
ii:•close the glass vessel in an opaque covering 'tween the electrodes by the ultra•\"iolet rays ,
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
and to obser\·e the lighting of the electrodes substantially as described.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
. 8o
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
30 t~rough a peep-hole 'i'n the covering. The 2. In a system of wireless telegraphy, the
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
electrodes are electrically connected with the combination of a sender and means in con:-
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
secondary windings of a slnall induction coil nection therewith for intermi ttently project_.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
or apparatus J.in snell a way that the spher- ing a ·pencil of rays of light of short-wave
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
ical electrode e' becomes the anode ·and the length in the direction of .the receiving apa Bs
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
35 disk-shaped electrode til becomes the cathode. paratus, and a receiving apparatus having an
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
In the primary circuit of the induct.ion appa- air· tight electrode- chamber .r with frobt ·
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
r.!l.tus, which requires to have a sparking dis- quartz plate p said chamber being filled with
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
tance of only one or two centimeters, there rar~fied gas, a disk-shaped cathode eZ and a
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
ia a variable-resistance coil R, which admits spherical anode e' mounted therein in prox- 90
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
.p of a gradual alteration of the strength of imity to each other and a variable l'('Sistance
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
the pritna1·y current. For receiving a tcle· insertcrl in the primary circuit of Lhe said
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
gram the induction. apparatus is set in oper- electrodes and means for concentrating the
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
~tion, the Yariable resistance having been rays recci\'00 by the plJJte e2 8nbstantially 1\S
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
beforehand so adjusted that tke intensity at described.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
95
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
as -45 tht} electrodes is as yet insufficient to cause In testimony " ·hereof I affix my 8ignature sparks to pass bet'l\·een them. As soon the in presence of two witnesses.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
ultra-violet rays are emitted from the sending apparatus at the sendi11g-statiou I, Fig.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
KARL ZICI\:J,ER.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
so
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
1, by opening the glassshutterand fall upon tbeditdt-shapedelectrodeat receiving-station,
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
Witnes~es : .
|
|||
|
l-UDWIG CZERIYENY,
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
Fig. 2, their lominou,s electrical effect canses
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
ARTHUR SCHOEINBURG.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
No. 654,630 .
|
|||
|
( No Model. )
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
Patented July 31, 1900. H. V. HAYES &. E. R. CRAM.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
RADIO PHONY.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
l=• (Applleatiou IU..t
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
7,_18117. )
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
Fig-. .1.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
.li'ig. 2.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
:zt----.-----P--i--~-.----5--.------------x·
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
J!'ig: 6.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
InrenlioP~
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
~t!.J/6-y~
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
L
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
~Q _ -b~
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
L
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
L
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
UNITED STATES PATENT OFFICE.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
IIAM~lOND Y. HAYES .AND ERNEST R. CRAM, OF CAMBRIDGE, :MAS!":\COUSETTS, .ASSIGNORS TO THE A~fERICAN DELI, TET,EPIIONE COMP.\NY, OF HOSTOX, :MASSACII"GSETTS.
|
|||
|
RADIO PHONY.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
SPECIFICATION forming rart of ·Letters l'a.tent No. 664,630, dated July 31 , 1900,
|
|||
|
Appllcr:tlon filed June 7, 1897. Berh.lllo. 839,635. <lfo tDodel.)
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
·b all wkom it m.a.y concern,:
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
~sa.id electric current thus intcnUillell Ol' va-
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
De it known ~bat we, IlA?•U~OND V.liAYES ried into radiant energy, thercu.r prolinciu~
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
~a."nd ERNEST R. ·CRA1>I, of Cambridge, Massa- ·similar interl'llotions or variations :in said
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
chnsetts, have invented a new and nsefnllm· radiant energy imd causing ra.ys of ::;aid ra-
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
5 proyement .in Radiophony, whereby sonrids dinnt energy thus interrupted or varied to 55
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
and signals of anydescription impressed npon fall upon a distant snbstn.nce so sen&itive to
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
and causinginterruptions or variations in the rapid changes in radiant energy as to give out
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
strength of an electric ctrrrent in a local cir- sounds under such variations or a substance cuit nre· tn\nsmitted from a · station where 11;hose ~leetrical resistance varies under rapid
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
ro they are so impressed to a distant station and changes in radlant energy. ·
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
6o
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
there repeated or giYen onL by rndiophony In carrying out this inve)ltion we provide
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
.without the.use of intervening wires,·O'f which R.t the transmitting-station an electrical work-
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
. the following is n ·specifi"cation.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
·
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
ing circuit containing the source of electric
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
rs
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
The radiophones omployed in c<m·yiilg out o u r"i n v e n t i o n d o l i o t d i f f e r s u b s t a h t l a l l y f r o m
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
current nuda devicu for developing radiant
|
|||
|
energy, together with means for prodnc- 6s
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
radiophones already in use or alroady fully ing the desired or ch~racteristic alterations
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
described in printed. publications. Certain of said radiant energy, th~ Mid means com-
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
substances, as is well kno\vn, will so vary iu prising an auxiliary circuit associated either
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
.electrical resistance-when subjected to rapid condnctively or inductively with said \rork-"
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
20 changes in radiant energy that when so sub- ing ·circuit and a transmitting apparatus in. 7o
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
jeeted, it placed in an electric circnit con; Mid auxiliary circuit aclaptl3d to alter the
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
taining a telegraph or telephone recciver,sncb current thereof and theroby corresponuingly
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
recei'""er will give out signals or sounds cor- modify the current supplied by said working
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
responding to variations or in:terruptions.in circuit to snid device for aeveloping radiant
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
25 the source of ra<liant energy. So, again, as energy.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
. .75
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
is also well. known, certain substancet~ will The invention also consistS in detaila of ·
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
give out sounds directly if subjected to rapid coustroctlon and circuit arrangement.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
changes in radiant energy. Radiophones The modifications in the- strength of the
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
whose mode or. operation is based on either of electric current. resulting from mo-difications
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
30 thes~ phenomena are employed in carrying prodnced -by the operation· ·of the tJ•ansmit- So
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
out our invention. We show ·both forms in· ting instrument in the anxiliary ~ircuit,
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
the drawings hereto annexed; but for con-· whereby corresponding modifications oral·
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
venience hereinafterthe radiophones ofeither terations in the amount of radiant energy are
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
kind at the distant station by which sounds obtained, may be effected in various ways-
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
ot 35 are given out are termed "radiophone-re- such as, for instance, by shunting a portion 85
|
|||
|
coivers," and for want of a bette~ designation the electric cnrl'cnt from the source of the
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
the n.ppara.tus at tho transmitting-station in :radiant energy, by superimposing a variable
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
and by which souncs o'r signals are sent, con- current upon the direct current at the source.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
sistiog of the deYice for generating an elec- of the radiant energy, or by varying tho in-
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
40 tric current, the device for converting the tensity of the direct current at the source of 90
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
said electric current into radiant energy, and the electric current. 'fhe variations iu the
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
m~ana for varying the strength of the elec- electrical current of the transmittin~-circuit
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
tric current whereby the amount of radiant may be effected by miy suitable trans mitting
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
energy undergoes similar variations,is termed or circuit-cbangingdevice-s\1ch as, for ex-
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
45 8 "radiophone-transmitter·~ or "radiophone ample, a microphone-transmitter or a Mot·se 95
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
t-ransmitting apparatus."
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
·
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
key.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
The invention consists in interruptiug· or In the drawings, Figure 1 is 8 racliophonc-
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
: varying au electrical current in a local cir- receiver such as is employed to emit sounds
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
~ ~ ~5o
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
cuit acco•ding to a code of signab n•ticulotion con•erting the energy
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
o• of
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
by the
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
,
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
di1'8Ctly under ttie rapid vadations ruplions of radl••• energy falling
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
ou•pionntci•- t.,~
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
.=:::::::=:::=::1A1A1 A~=~~~~ ~~~==~
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
Fig. 2 is a radiophone-receiver provided with pressed, the condenser C permits th·e alter• ··
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
an electric ('.ircuit co~ta.ining a telephone to nating current of the shunt-circuit to pas8 ·;,
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
be operated indirectly by the rapid varia- through the source. of radiant energy, but 70..
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
tions of the radiant energy falling upon the prevents the direct current of the main cir- :r
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
~ ndiophone. Fig. 8 is a diagram represent- cnit from passing into the shunt-circuit. The '
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
ing a radiophone-transmitter designed to mode of operation needs no furtl1et descrip-
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
operate a radiophone recei>er of the kind tion. Iu this instance the desired variations shown with it and also shown at Fig 1, or in the radiant energy are effected by super~ 75
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
it may be used with a radiophone-receiver of imposing a variable current upon the direct ·
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
to the kind shown 'at Fig. 2. Figs. 4, 5, and 6 current at the source of the radiant energy.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
are diag'ram~ representing each a separate· With this radiophone-transmitter either form
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
modification of radiophone transmitting ap- of radiophone-receiver may be used.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
. :
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
paratus, or, more especially, modifications in !n Fig. 5~ G is the generator. E is an arc- 8o ·
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
:i the form of the auxiliary circnit containing light in circuit with the generator by wires :.
|
|||
|
15 the transmitting apparatus. In Fig. 4 is w w. Cis a condenser in ashunt-circnitw,
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
shown also a radiophone-receh•er of the kind
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
shown at Fig. 2.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
·
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
~~~~~~~:o~~~nsu~1~~ :~:cs::g~~~~~~\~:n~h
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
~J
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
The·same letters are used througb all the c.rcuit from the main circuit provided with Ss ·1
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
figures to represent the same or correspond- t-wo equal resistances r r and connected in :~
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
ro ing devices.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
Describing first· the simplest form of trans.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
turn euit
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
w, as 4.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
s
|
|||
|
)
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
hown, This
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
with a ·shun last-named
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
t fr sh
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
o u
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
m nt
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
itself, -circu
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
(cirit u:4
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
·;;
|
|||
|
/.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
mitter (shown in Fig.3,) G is ageneratpF ofthe contains ~he primary p of the induction-coil, .
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
electric cnrrent: E is the sonr(le of radiant already mentioned, a Plante cell N, placed yo ~'
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
en.ergy, in this instance being an arc-light, equidistant from the said two resistances r r, ,;
|
|||
|
25 or, more exactly speaking, the arc of an and a microphone-transmitter M. The oper- ..'i
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
arc-light in circuit wit.h the generator l1y atioh is obvious with either form of radio- · ·3
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
wires w w, as shown. tv2 is a shant-circuit phone-receiver. hel"ein described and shown. · ~
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
containing a microphone-transmitter M, and In this instance also a . variable current is 95 '~
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
R is a parabolic reflector.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
superimposed. upon the dir.ect current at the .,;.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
30 · In the radiophone-receiver shown at Fig. source of radiant energy.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
·~
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
1 and also at Fig. 3 in connection with the In Fig. 6, G is the generator, E is an elec- :
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
transmitting-radiophone jnst described, R ' tric light, and w w the main circuit contain- · ,:
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
is a parflbolic reflector. Lisa substance e~ ing both, as before described; bnt in this in- 100
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
trem·elysensitive to heat, (bnrn.tcork or lamp- stanc~ npon the field-magnets of the said gen- :··.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
JS · bla~k well answers the purpose,) and Tis a erator G are wound convolutions of wire e,
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
glasS tube containing the said sensitive sub- which are incfuded in an auxiliary circuit WS,
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
stance L, closed at the end within the refiec- (in this instance having only indnctive assO- ·
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
tor'and open ~t the other end. For conven- ciation with the main circuit,) in which is zos .
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
ience a flexible tnhe B, provided with ear- in tu.rn included an auxiliary source of cur- ..
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
40 pieces, is employed, ·as' in the phonograph. rent, in this instance a battery Y and a mi-
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
In the operation the energy of the electric crophone- transmitter M. Here the varia-
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
current generated by the generator G is con- tions in the auxiliary circuit increase and
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
verted into ra.di~nt energy in the arc ()f the decrease the stre~gth of the magnetic field no
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
arc-light E, and this energy is modified .by of tbe generator. Thus the desired val"ia-
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
-45 the mi~rophone-transmitter .M when the lat- tions in the radiant energy developed atE
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
ter is spoken to in the ordinary manner- are produced by >aJ·ying the intensity of the
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
that ;.s, by shunting a portion of the electric direct current.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
·
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
curr~nt from the source of the resonant en- It will beobserYed th~tin Fig. 4 weshowan nJ
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
ergy and thereby varying the radiant energy. incandescent lamp as a source of radiant en~
|
|||
|
so The paraboli(l reflector R faithfully reflects ergy atid also that in the said },'ig. 4 we show
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
in parallel lines rays of energy in all their a nJake-and-break key for causing signal in•
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
changing conditions doe to the action of the terruptions or variations in the electric cur-
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
microphone in the shunt-circuit, and thesa rent, while in Figs. a, 5, and 6, illustrating uo
|
|||
|
rays in eve1·y condition are received by the transmitting apparatus, we show arc -lights 55 parabolic reflector R' and focused upon the and microphones. We should say that for
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
l
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
sensitive substance or lampblack L, which transmitting speech practically or otherwise
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
will now emitarticu late sounds corresponding than theoretically aud experimentally we find
|
|||
|
to the changes produced in the microphone M the more powerful arc-light essential, and us
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
by talking to it in the ordinary manner.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
when using keys fo~· Yarying .the electric
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
l
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
6" In Fig. 4, G is an electric generator. E is current according to a :Morse or other code
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
the source of radiant energy, being in this the arc-light for the radiant-energy device
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
insf.lt,nce an incandesceD t light in circuit with is much more satisfactory than the incanthe said generator by wires tv w. G' is an descent light. A direct electric current rala- 130
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
l
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
aux:ilia;y geoeratorfurnishing an alternating tiYely large in compar ison with the Yaria-
|
|||
|
6s current in a shunt-circuit tv2, containing al!;lo tions which are superimposed upo& it will
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
~'
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
a llorse key K and & condenser C, and R is in the production of radiant energv, as de-
|
|||
|
~ a parabolic !'etlector. When the key K Is de- acdbed obm, , ..ult In the mo•t pO,reet<e-,
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
l
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
=====-A~AA=~~~~
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
l
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
I .
|
|||
|
I
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
654,630
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
s
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
production in the radiant energy of the va- ceiY9r, of a tnniamitttng apparM\is consist;.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
ria.tionsof the electric current. So, too,·when ing of an electric circuit containing a gener- 15
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
the variable component of the total cnrrent a tor or other souroe of electric current and a
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
s is quite small, even then by the use of a sof- device for developing radiant energy under Jiciently-large direct-P.omponent current the the action of ~aid geners.tor or other ·source
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
variable componeut of the radiant energy. of electric current, a ehunt-circuit about said
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
produced may be made as large as desired. device for developing radiant energy, and a 30
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
We claim-
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
transmitting appars.tus within eaid shunt-
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
1. The combination with a radiophone-re- circuit for altering the amount o! said radi-
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
ro cei>er, of at:. electrical circuit conts.ining a ant energy, substantially as described. ·
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
soorce of ~lectric current and a device for 3. The combination with a radiophone-re-
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
developing radiant. energy under the action ceiver of an electric circuit with a generator 35
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
of said soilrce, and means for producing char- of elootricity an~ an arc-light therein, a shunt
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
a.c~eristic alterations of said radiant energy, to said circuit with a circuit-changing device
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
15 consisting of an auxiliary clrcoit a..s~ociated 1 therein, and a reflector adapted to direct rays
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
with said first-named cfrcuitand a transmit- of rs.diant energy developed in the said arc-
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
ting apparatus contained therein and adapted light to the said radiophone-receiver, sub- 40
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
to alter the current thereof and thereby cor- stantially as described.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
respondingly modify the current !npplied in
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
HAMMOND Y. HAYES.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
::o said first-named circnit to said de>ice for de-
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
ERNEST R. -cRAM.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
veloping radiant energy, enbstantia.llyes de· Witnesses:
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
. ·
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
·
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
scribed.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
·
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
WILLIAM W. SwAN,
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
2. The combination with!'> radiophone-re- I
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
.CB.A.s. ·R. CRo.ss.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
. ... ~
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
· No~ &~0,814. ;. . ·
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
·.,_ ·
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
·Patented .Aug; 13, 1801.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
..
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
J. POLJAKOFF.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
-: .
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
. .. I 1P.H.DT..O. PHONOG..RAPH.;PHOTO-P.HO.NE .OR SI.I:IILAR DEVI.CE. . . . .
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
----·-=- . .:. ·_· ., ·
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
· . ... .. . , (Appllta'loll ftllli llllf 17, 1800.) ~ . . .. .. ... . .. . '· . : . . .
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
; ~---- - - -- .------.'--.....1. --:-:--~· ·-. - --
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
~ .:----~·-~-~:...:
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
.. - -·
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
_.. .
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
• :> ...
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
~~IJ
|
|||
|
~· .UNITED
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
l\~
|
|||
|
PATENT OFFICE. .· .~
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
JOSEPH l'OLT..:\1\:0FI•', OF CITARLOT'l'ENBUnG, <.iEH..JfA?\ Y.
|
|||
|
PHOTOPHONOGRAPH-PHOTOPHONE OR SIMILAR DEVICE.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
SPECIFICATION forming pll.rl of Letters :Patent. Uo. 6801614, dated Aug-.1st 131 1901.
|
|||
|
Applicatl~n liled July 17, 1900. Scri~l }To. 23,921. <No mod~l.l
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
.:."v rrif. 1chmn ?'f 1llfi!J concern:
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
fttcccssnrily ~o po!>it.ionctl, to Lhrow a. ben.m of
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
Be it known that·I, ,TO~'F.PII PoLUKOPl', a.· light on the min·or. ThC'· lc,·cr cl ca.rl'ies n.t
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
sr.bject of the Em pcror · · ~~ussia., residing at ci thcr end yielding contacts rz and r;' , n.dn.ptcu
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
Charlottenburg, ncar Berlin, Germany, ha,·e to tonch contacts p and p', the former sup- 55
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
5 im·en ted ccrt~in new antl u~cful Impt·o,·e· ported on an insulated s tnndarcl -! n.nu tho
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
I ments itt -Photophonog-raph-l'hotophoncs or j lattcr on n. similar st.;wdartl or pin;), located
|
|||
|
Similar Dc,·ice!'; and I do hereby decL:e thn for convenience on one erHl of the solC'noid 1!,
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
following to be n full, clenr, n.nd cxnct de- secured to the bracket 3, and ono terminal
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
I scripL~on of the irn-ention, such a.s will ctmble wire of sa.itl:-;olenoi<l cis con nected by wire (/ Go
|
|||
|
10 others skillct1 in the :u·t to which it nppertains ton. con tact 7, insulated from nrnl cnnietl by
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
to mnko ntHl u~c the same, reference being the Icrer c, t.he other onll o( the solenoitl be·
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
had to the nccomtHmying drn.wings, n.w1 to ing connectcu by wit'(~ h to one pole of the
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
u letters :tntl figures of reference mnrked there· bn.ttery i or other som·cc of el~.·ctricit.y. The
|
|||
|
on, which form a pnrL of this specification. stmu1a.t·t1 cn.n·iC's n. contnct k , cooperati ng 65
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
15 Thisim·cntionrclatcstophotophono£!1':1.phs, with the contact Z, betwcC'n which the solen-
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
photOl)honcs, antl simil:n· tleYiccs, nud cspe- oiU-circuit is lJrokcn, nnil said cont:1.ct kjs
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
c:in.ll~· to thn.t class or these instruments in directly conncct.ctl, to·tTic Jthet· polo of the
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
which are employed selenium-cells, n.nd has ba.Ltcr·y ,:. .An nrmnt urc cl, sec ured to one eut1
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
for its object to prescrYc as far as possible of the lever c, is n~t··a.ct.cd by the solenoid e. 70
|
|||
|
20 the intensit.y or power of these cc11s unring A paiL· of soleni um-ccll.; n n.nd n' are placed
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
the operation of the insLntmcnts. It is well above the mitTO~ a, witlut,partition ot· screen
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
kno,;n tlwt a cell of this chn.mctct· when con- Gbetween them, and in suciL rcln.ti\.·e position
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
tiunally exposcu to the action of light will to the mirtor a tha.t the ra.y rcllect.ecl f rom
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
decrea.se in sensitiveness, its resist<~uce not the mirror a will when sait1 mirror is vibrated 75
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
25 varying accoruing to the intensity or the Jirst fall on one cell antl then oa the other,
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
light thro\Yn on it, nncl if expose'd long enough tho screen G, whi<>h, if desir·o<l, may be omit-
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
to the action of li~ht the resistance becomes ted, shielding each cell frum tho light fa.lling
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
practically constn.ut~ in which st.:'l.te it is use- on the oth er. The cell n is connect-ed lJy wire
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
less for the purposes of the instruments men - s to the insulated contact lJ and tho cell n ' So
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
30 tione<l.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
· by wire .~ · to the i·:~::.iatcd contact 1/ and both
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
It is the purpose of this im·entiou to main- cells connected in parallel to a common biud-
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
tnin constant the photo-electric ·p:-operties of ing-post 7 by their t·cspect.i,-e wit•es .~z ·~nd .s~.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
the cells used and usc no\·el features or con- This bin<.ling-post 7 fot·ms one terminal of n
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
struct.ion, to be particularly <lcscribecl, n.ntl mcta.llic circuit r', connected to a. telephone- 85
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
35 pointed out in the claims.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
receiver ·u., the other tcnuinnl of said circuit
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
B.eferring to tho dra.wings, in which like being a similar binding-post S, directly con-
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
partsaresimilarlydesig-nate<l, Figure 1 shows nected by wire .,. to one terminal of n. secoml
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
<1. section of a photophone embodying my in- battery o, the other tormina.l thereof being
|
|||
|
• vention; Fig. !l, a top plan view of the same; connected by wire l to the ph·ots !1 oC the vi- 90
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
40 Fig. 3, a section through a similar device or orating lever c.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
photophonogmph, showing the usc of a per- Tho opcrn.tion of the device is n.s follows:
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
maucutsound-reconl. Figs.4aud 5 are modi- The mirror a, c:nrietl by the conducti\·e lo-
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
ficn.tions in section of photophones, aml Figs. vet· c, is cau:-::ecl to vibmte by the nttrn.ction
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
Gn.nd 7 detail views of photophonic receivet·s. of the al'lnatu t·c (l to the magnet ag-ainst the 95
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
45 A beam of light is focused ft•om a. Ienl-i 1 on n. mil'l'ot· a, ~ccured to a two-armeu vibrating
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
stress or tho spt·ing;: inclntling the l.mttery
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
The i. aud
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
sionltelncopicdn-tclicrnctuiotr,
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
lever c, made of conductiYc material and piv- the other circuits, is as follo\VS: Cul'l'cnt flows
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
otetl at or allpt·oximately at its center at D in from bnttery i, ·;\·ire h, solcnoiu e, wiN [J, cou-
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
l ~
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
ro
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
·•
|
|||
|
;
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
.b,.~.:.,;;,~.okf~t<3:'t:'·ln·-t;l_.,r,l.,~,.~,-,~..~,•~.;,i,J,.n.,i,~..~..i.~.,,]~,:~r-..~c~:-t;n~"~"~'~l ~t~"d
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
j
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
;. ,~..l. t~s~zo.i, nQ·:1
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
'·
|
|||
|
;il
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
, ·.... .·e i' be
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
1en0'e1~'gaiczJ~-tlt,o
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
t1l'";~t
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
t;"ll.'~\'l·:t'{tulr'eltccl
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
roo
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
~
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
~"' to the cnsiug ~of the instrument, though not and its attached parts attracted, cil·cu~'~.~~r;.~ c~·
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
............ ·~~ ~~ ":'~':I
|
|||
|
t.."-·.\ ·.} i:
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
~ ~ .A A-~ ~ ~ "'-
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
:::'' f:T .,_, J t;-.
|
|||
|
~' ~ r.~· · .' .' ~~ . ·,,
|
|||
|
. ..--- -
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
~ ·;
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
~ .. ... -:...,~ ... ~ ~
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
.. ~
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
~ n~Hl 1'1.!~1\C!Cli\•ulr, ~J~hur ll roJatll :Lt. 1: I, JLIItl. tho. lu\'l'l' 1.! nu.ll.ltl'lll:tLlll'll· r ClltlS If
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
u',
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
:ulil. Ute
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
-
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
./ n•tul'llccl h~· I'Cpt·an;.;- j to t.ho po!ill•tcm Mhown {'OaUnn w1Lh tilt• halt<'!")' ,; by Lhc wtrc: '· l htt~
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
in thP elm wing-: . l.ighL co111ing t.ltJ•ough tlw I tltCl:tho\'e-ch'!~t: ilH!cl crtnf:h.:l.. lJJ'<!nket·s )Jif ancl :
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
h·u:-; 1, who:-;e vil>mtion:-; aa·o raricd hy :;oun(l
|
|||
|
5 t'ilhl'J' iJt OJ' :tt'J'o..:~ t.ho I'Jtl.h of !.ho light., will
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
11' q' aro
|
|||
|
sl.c:Hl of
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
J'(~plaec<l hy the c. m!lcn~er :t couch!r~:wJ• :m iududoJ• ma
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
!f.
|
|||
|
y IJ4}
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
In-
|
|||
|
Clll·
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
io
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
l.tc n•lleel<'ll from the rihratin:.r mir.ror Jlr~li ployccl. In holh in!oilanc·c~ the c!TecL will he!
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
on naw:LTultlwn on theot.lH~a·of Lhese!Pninm- t.he sn.meas <lcs!!l'ihetl with rcfcreuce to Figs.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
c·db, th~'it· ·t't>sbtancC's bein).!' val'iecl accord- 1 and ::!. The <'l<!dric in tcaTUptel' shr1wn in
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
ing t.othL'moclified n•fleetecl-lightYil.n·aLiong, Fi~s. 1 to ·1 may also ho rcplace<1 hy a me- 75
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
I ro
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
a~ul :~t. ctrctllt.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
ll!e wtll
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
same tinw th:tt. li~~tt llr. elosec1 t.ll!'ough tt,
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
is on !t ce!l
|
|||
|
the ctr<.:tllt
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
1
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
chani~:;l
|
|||
|
In Jo tg.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
i
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
t2 ;,
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
lc n.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
l
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
'l'npting cleYiCt'; c:loc:kwork II' ts
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
· cmploye<l
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
fot·
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
through tht' oth<'l· cr.ll bein~ open-Yir.., cur- the ~amc rut·po~e, which imparts to the mir-
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
rent llo\\'!" ft·om J.he l><tttery o by wire l to, rorathenecc!'!s:u-.rvil.H·atOt·ymo:ion by means
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
ph·ot. n, lent: c; yielding- or.~pl'i_,ng- con!act. 'J, 1 of ~uit:~b1c connecti t~g rocls O!' lc\·et·:-;·
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
So
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
1'• I I 5 Cl)!) tnc:t. ""I l'C s, (•ell II, wn·e s·, post I' Wtre Ila\'Ill~ thu s ucscnl>ed my In \"elll.IOII, what
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
r ' , 1-t·IL•phone 11, hac:k to post 8! ,,·iro r, back to I I claim as nr:w tltcrein, antl desire to secure
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
the ot.her tet'tll iu:d of tlto batf~t'Y o. \Vhen
|
|||
|
the :umatnre is attmctecl, tt.~ .ight is cnusetl t o fallon !ht•otht•t·ecll n' and circuiti~ clo~ctl
|
|||
|
::?o frnm b:tltet·~· o, Jlu·ough wire l, pi\·ot !), }(WCr
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
by Letters P;l.tent., is-
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
•
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
1. In instruments of the c.:la~s tle~et·ibccl,
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
means for p t·oclucing soun<l-modifie<l light, 85
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
<le,·ices for Yil>mting- a rerlcct<'d ray of such,
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
r., sprin~·Ctllltac.;t. rj', contact 2/, wire s', cell :tn<l means nn·n.ngcd to t·ccei\·e said rays to -~~·,\\'ires\ post 7, an<l baek to battet·y o, :•.~ arrect an elcctl'ic cnl'l'ent., suhstantially as~et
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
lll'c~v ionsh· tlcscril>C'd.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
forth.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
·
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
· In Fi;r. ·.J tho same anangcmcn t is shown 2. In i nstrumcn ts ofLhc class tlesc.;ri bcu, Lhe 90
|
|||
|
zs with a <1i1Tnrcnt. llt(.lans for lll'Otlncin~ \'al'ia- combination wi th ph oto-cl cctl'ie cells, of de-
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
. lions ·, , ch c liglt t-w:we::;, antl this is dono by vices for Yi bmti ng n. ray or sountl-mocl i fled means of ;~ 11usith·c.photogrnphic souml-rec- light to ono n.:H1 then to anothct· of !-!:lid cells,
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
ord, which can be made as follm'l's: A sensi- snbst:tntially as set forth .
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
t ive ri 'bl>on 1: is mcchan icnlly fetl past an 3. In i nstt·n mcm t:; of the i!l;tss desct'il.Jetl,the 95
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
30 opening or slot 11 n.ntl exposed to li:;ht whose combinn.ti on with photo-clec! ric cells, of a
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
villmtions at·e Yal'icd l>y a polished sound- lig-ht-screen between the cells~ •Hl tlc,·ices fnr
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
vil.>rate~l <lin.phm;,rm 1:? or one canyiug a mit·- vibrating n. ray of :-;ontHl-mocli t.ccl light ft·om
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
1'01' that. reflects n. ra.y throug-h the lens 1 f1·om one cell to anot het·, snb!'>tQ.tl.t+all.) a:; set forth. '
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
11 ~ns 1:; inn. tttht> Hat a'l angle to lhe tube x. 4. In inst.rumcnts of tl:e class ue~cribed the roo
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
.35 This ll('g:ttiYc is developed and 1~ p osit.iYe is combination \'l'ith selcnit:m-cclls connected in
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
marlc from it and fed nt the sn.me rate p:-.st a telephone- circuit of a vibmting mirror,
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
the satn<.'opl'n ing 11,through which uo i formly- whereby a reflected ray o( ~ou n<l-modificll
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
or vibmting light is rmssecl to the mil'l·or a, and light is sent n.1temn.te1.r to one ce11 and to the
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
these waves varying intensity cluo to the othet·.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
·
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
105
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
or 40 difTerencc oC intensity of the film arc then 5. In instrnmeuts the r.1a'is <lcscribetl the
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
t•cf1ectetl to the Cel,ls and sound tt•ansmitted combinn.tion wi th two seJenitl''l'l-CCllJS connect-
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
to llte phone, as before described.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
etl inn telephone-circuit of n. nbrn.ting mirror
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
It is uot absolutely necessary that the sc- and n. vibmting lever carrying the armn.tnro
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
lcnium-cell of the recch-ct· described abo\•e, of an electric interruptenmd thesaitlmirror. rro
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
45 which at the time hcing is not exposed t o G. In instrumen ts .- ·~ Lhcclasstlcscribcd, the
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
lig-ht, ue shunted ofT ft·om the circuit as long combinn.tionwithphoto-eleetriccellsn.rrn.nged
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
as provi~ion ifl.m:u1e that the two selenium- to be successiYcly connected to <t telephone-
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
cells tlo not tlisturb one :1.noth cr. In order to circuit, devices f ot· vibmtin~ sound-moclifietl
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
;n-oiu rcci proca.l <listu rbances oft,vo se1eniu m- light-rn.ys first to one cr!1 n.ntl then to anothel·, 1 r S
|
|||
|
so cells in c~l ncleu in the circuit of a telephone and means f or cutting out of circuit those
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
apparatus, comlensers or induction appam- cells on which the sountl-motliflcd mys oC
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
tus cn.n be used with ath·:mtngc. The con- light do not fall.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
denser operates in this manner that the con- 7. In instrn men t:-; of thC' class llescribecl, the
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
tinnous or slowly-undulating currents cnn- comhinn.lionwit hphoto-elcctriccellsa1'1'angctl 12o
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
55 not be transmiLtetl thereby, l.Hit thn.tthe cm·- to be successively connectcll ton. telephone-
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
rents altC't'll:l.ting in <li1·ect.ion ot'inten!-iity nrc circuit., of a screen between adjacent cells, a
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
tr;msm ittell without hin<lrancc. 'Tiu~· cnrrent v ibrn.ting minor n. ci rcu it·bt·cakcr con nectctl
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
that is lccl to one coating of ·the condenser thereto,· whereby u. rcf1ccte<l rn.y of sonnd-
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
procluccs n. cot·t·esponding current in tho sec- mod ified light is sent t o and current simul- 125
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
Go ond ~oatiu:;, ft·om. which it may be g;tt!terell tn.ncouslysentthroughthecclls,!:'ttbstn.ntiall~·
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
that m tho opemtLOn of one of the selenium- as set forth.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
cells the other selenium-cell has no action on S. In instruments of the class described the
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
the telephone.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
·
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
combination with n. pn.ir of scleuinm-eells con-
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
or 1 I~ Fig. ·f =~ CO!Hl!:!nser !I is employed, one n ccted in a telephone-circuit, contacts elec·
|
|||
|
65 coating which is conncc.:tc<l with tho brn.nch trically connected to said cells, a conducth·o
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
t·ircuits s ant1 :s~, le:uling fl'om the selenium- olectrically-vibrat-<!d lever a~1n.pted t o close
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
L
|
|||
|
L
|
|||
|
L
|
|||
|
:L
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
~ ,.... ........ ........ ..,....
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
J\~
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
CB0,011
|
|||
|
cit'cuit Lhrough cit.hor or Lho snill conL1cts, n. cell• iucltt<lc<l iu pnr:tllcl iu a lch•l>houc·cir-
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
t 4
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
soh'llilllll·Cclt nnd tho tolophono-circuit an cuit, ,.;ubst:mLially ,...., ;Aot Corl11,
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
clccLI'ical connection hc(.wccn said lover n.n<l .:~. In ins~rnmet.L~ of :he class clcscrii.Jctl in
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
a som·eo or t'lll'l'Cil t nntl n. mi I'I'Ot' cal'l'ioil l.Jv
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
s sl\illlcYol', sttbsLnntially n:s :set forLh.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
•
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
comhiuation, n.lcn!l1 n. •;ilJI':\tinr; mirror at il:; 40 rocms, :t posilh·c phologt':t}lhic sotmtl·rccortl
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
!l. I11 instr·umcnt.sofLiwclasstlesct·iucd, tho mechanically movccl acro:;:-3 tho path of li;;ht
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
emu bi nat.ion with photo'clcctric ccllsn.rmn~c<l between the lens and mirror, a pair of sole·
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
to bo successh·cly conncctc<l to n. tclct1honc· nium-cclls incltHlc<l in n. tclcpho!·.o-circuit.
|
|||
|
circuit, n sct·ocn beLween alljaccn t ce11~, n.n allll nrrangc<l to alternately recoin! tho fo- 45
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
10 oJcctrically·Yibl'alcll circuit- bi·e:Lkcr and :1. cusct1 light fl'Otn s:d<l m i t'J'ot·, screens for
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
mirror atTang-c<l to d ir·cct cu rt·cnt through sail1 cells to shieltl Lhcm from nll li~ht bnt
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
nnd souml-motlificd light successively to said Lhat ret:ectcd from saitl mitT'Jr to the rcspec-
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
cell~, substantially as set fot'th .
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
th·e cells, and means for pic~cing on!y t.ha.t
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
10. In instt·uments of tho cla~s <1cseribet1, cell in circuit, which i~ n!Iectcd by thr; r~- so
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
15 th0. ~ombination with n. pair or selenium-cells nectcd ra.r f,.om the mit't'ot·, stthstantially m;
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
of an·a.nged to bealtcrnntelvconncctctl ton. tcle- l:iet forth.
|
|||
|
phone--cil·.cuit, of a pn.it· l" ' lltacts each elcc- 1:.1. In instmme:ttsof:.hcc:lassucscribcu, in
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
tt'ic:all.r connected ton. ee-l;, n. condnctin~ vi- combinaLion, a p hoto-clcctric cell included in
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
brating lever :uTanged to altel'llntC'!ly close n. telephone-circuit, n. moYing photographic 55
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
2o circuit through one contact., cell nnd tele- somul- rocon1, :tnd means for pass[ng li~ht
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
phone-circuit, electrien.l connections between through said recol'l1 to the cell, ~ub;;tantially
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
l:mid lcYcH' and n. sourco of electt·:c supply, a n.s set forth.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
mirror and an armn.tnre on sn.id lever, n.solen- H. In instruments of the class described in
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
oill opposite the arnHlinr·~, :m indc>pcn<1en t combinn.tion, a photo-cl ectr-ie cell incluclctl in 6o
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
:!5 circuitforsail1 solenoid antl1~ circuit- bren.kor ~~ telcphonc·circuit, n moYing posi tive photo-
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
inclutlctl in the sol~noid-cireuit nut1 cnrrietl graphic sounll-recot·d, nn<l means for passing
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
by snhl vibrating lever, snbstantiall.r as :un1 un iformly-Yibrn.ting light through sn.itlsound-
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
for the purposa set forth.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
l'C'Cortl nutl focusing it on the cell, substnn-
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
11. In instru mcnts of the class de~cribetl, in tinlly as set fort!~.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
30 combination, n.lens, n. vibrn~ing mirror at iLs In testimony that I claim the forc~oing as
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
focns, n. mechn.nicn.lly-movccl positive photo· my in n~n t.ion I hn.Yo signed : 'Y nn.mc in p·cs-
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
gt·aphitlrecoru of sounll·modified light-w:wes cnce of two subscribin~ w[Lu cs~c:s.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
moving- across the pn.th of light focusetl from snid lens to the mil·ror, n pn.ir· or sclenium-
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
'Vitncsscs :
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
.TOSf~PI.I POLL\.KOFF. ·~ ·-
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
35 cells arrn.n:;ed to n.l ternntely recei \'e light-im-
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
1\IAX C. S 'L' EHTJEn,
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
pressions from said vibrn.ting mit·ror to said
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
liF.XH.\' JIASl'El!.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
Ho. 685.954
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
s. Patented ·Nov. 1901.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
ti.a 1. .J
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
. ..'·
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
.. ,. .
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
T
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
·· ·· :a
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
r·
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
\......,----ll\11~---1---------'
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
~. ;I~.~~·w..·. j
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
. , r
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
.. .
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
. : . : . :(
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
·~
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
f.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
'.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
L
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
~~OR
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
L
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
i~./BYir~ · AT70RII£~.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
L
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
v~.: ~
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
I -•
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
• ~~ , ,.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
--~::~·_, :·.i~~~ ~ l
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
~ ~ ~====- ~ ~ ~ ~=~ 1-V IP"'"~P"""a.==~~~
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
No. 685,954,
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
N. TESLA.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
Patented Nov. 5, 1901:
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
METHOD OF UTILIZING EFFECTS TRANSMITTED THROUGH NATURAL MEDIA.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
(No Model.) ·
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
'Applita.tiou fit~ A u; . 1, 189 G. B.e.Dewed Jl&7 29, 1~1.,
|
|||
|
;
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
2 Sbuh-Sbeet 2.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
T a
|
|||
|
]{·
|
|||
|
L-----1.---.-:l..----:IilIllI\1------'
|
|||
|
Fiq 4
|
|||
|
r
|
|||
|
d
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
Ftg. 5
|
|||
|
a
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
T ·-
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
d
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
(!
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
r
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
=11 T
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
-
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
UNITED
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
S .
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
T
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
A .
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
T. .
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
E
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
S
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
.p. ATENT.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
OF~~ICE-~~':: .~ ,·
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
.. . ,
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
'
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
. =-. -..-: ~. ;~ ;-: ~~ ...• .. . .. .: .
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
:""• . ·.: .• :·~~,. .!. ... · -.~ ;.·.· ~- :-
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
NIKOI.A TESLA, OF NEW YORK, N. Y.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
•' •·. ··~-~ : -• r: ... ~ ;·: - .· •
|
|||
|
.. ..··· .. ; :-- .. ··- ..-; :. -
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
·- . . .... ~ .
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
i
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
:-- :~
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
, ~
|
|||
|
';"' ,
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
METHOD OF UTILIZING EffE_CTS TRANSMITTED THROUGH NATURAL MEDIA.. . -:..--.;•..·
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
.-.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
- ..
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
-- . ~ .•? ... : '":.• ~; - ~ ;: :_
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
.. .. . - ~ .:_::. ~- :' -~~ ~·:·
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
. SPECIFICATION
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
forming
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
part
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
of
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
Letters
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
Patent
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
No.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
685,954, dated
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
November
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
5,
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
1
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
9
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
0
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
1
|
|||
|
:
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
:
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
~·
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
.. .
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
_.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
.
|
|||
|
.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
-:
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
·.
|
|||
|
.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
!pplie&tionliled.bgun 1,18.99. Reuewedir.yll91 190l, Scr!allfo. 6.2,316. CNo model.)
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
all To u•hom it nw.y con.cern: .
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
_ point:J of lhe ·s;tmt>, preferably nt a considet:-
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
Beitknownthf\tl,~JKOL~ TESLA, acitizei1 able distance from each ot.her, the two tcr-
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
of the1Jnited Stnt~. residing nt ·NewYork minals of _a generator and to energize-by ·a 55
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
~ city., in the county and State of New York·, part of tbe current diffused throu~h the ear-th' ~ .5 have invente<~ a ·new 8.nd nseful-Impro\·enient a distant circuit·, which is similarly.a.rranged· ~· , ,
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
, in Method!! of Utilizing Effe~ts Transmit· and grounded att_wo points\videly.apart ·and<
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
\. . ted from a Distance to a Receiving Device 'vhich is made to act .upon a sensit.ive receiver.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
!" Through theNataral Media, of which the fol- Theso various metlwds have their limit~ttions, 6o
|
|||
|
f· lowing i9 a specification; reference bei'ng had one especially, which is common to all, bein·i(•-: <; ?JO to the accompanying dt;awings, \Vbich form f\ that the receiving Circuit 01' instrtillle!}t IDUSk-
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
~ part of the same. ·
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
·
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
- be maintained i'u a definite position with rc- ::
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
t .: The subjt~ct of my present invention is an spect to the transmitting appara.tn~ which',. · impr9vement in_the art of utilizing effeets often imposes great disad,•antRge~ upon r:he 65
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
r . transmitted from 'adistanee to a receiving de- use of the apparatus. .
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
: IS vice through the natural media; and it con- In se,•eral applications alet1 by mo and pat-
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
' sists in a novel method hereinafter described. ents granted to me I haye disclosed other
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
·My in vent.ion is particularly useful in con- methods of accomplishing results of this na-
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
. ~--
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
nection '"ith methods and apparatus for operating distant receh•ing devices by means of
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
ture. which may be briefly' described as fol- 70 lows: In ·one system t.he potenLia.l of a point
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
t2o electrical d_istnrba.nces produced by proper or region of the earth is varied by imparting
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
r transmitters and conveyed to such receh•ing to it intermit.tep.t or alternating electrifi.ca_-
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
.r devices. through the .· .natural media; but it tion~ through one"·of the terminals of a s~it-
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
~: obviously bas a wider range o_f app]ica.bil!ty able source of electrical disturbances, which 7s
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
~- and may be employed, for example, m ~he m- to heighten. the .effect bas "its other terminal
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
~ 25 vestigation or utilization of terrestrial, solar, connected to au insolated body, preferably
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
~ or oti1er disturbances produced by natnral of large surface and at an elevation. The
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
f canses. _
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
· · electrifications communicated to the earth
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
~ 'Se>eral ways or methods of transmitting- spread ·in all directions through the ·same, So
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
f electrit'al disturbances through the natural •reaching a distant circuit., which generally:
|
|||
|
~30 media and· utilizing them to operate distant has its terminals arranged nnd connecte.d
|
|||
|
t · receivers are now known and have b~n ap- simi~arly tO those of the transmitting sonrce
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
~ plied with more 'or less success f9r accom- and operates upon a highly-sensitive receiver.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
f~. plishing a variety of _useful results. One of Ano~hAr method is based -npon the fact .that 85
|
|||
|
~ · th.ese ways consists in producing by a -snit- the atmo!!pheric air;which behaves as an.ex-
|
|||
|
35 ·able apparatus rays or rad.iations-that is, dis- cellent insulat.or to cm·rents generated by ortnrbances-which ar~ ·propagated in straight dinary apparatus., becomes ,a conductor un-
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
f" ·If:
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
lio'es through space, directing them upon are· ceiving or recording a.ppiuatns at a distance,
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
der the influence of currents or impulses of · enormously high electromotil"e fofce which I 90
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
and thereby bringing Lhe latter into action. have devised means for generating. .By such
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
· 40 This method i~ the oldest and best known means air 'stratR, which are easily a.ceesSible, . ~nd has Qeen brC?ught p:irticula.rly into promi- . are rendered available for_ the production of.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
- lienee in recent );earS throng-h the iu..-estiga- many .desired e.ffects at distances however .
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
tions of Heinrich· Hertz. · Another method great. T~i~..m~th.od; furthermore, .allowed 95
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
-: ·eon_sisl:s in p~i~g a:·cnrre!l.t, t~r9tfzh.·a -~Jr~.~ ad,Y.~-~~ag_e .~9. be taken of, many-o~. tliose ~-. ··,
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
s cn~t~. J?.r~~~!".bll:.: one· .jn~!<?.~~#. ~:·"~r.y, _l.sm~:a~ ,prq~WEl~~ -~.l_lj~hJ~r.~ ~(!~~~le.m t~e ~rdt~ ··
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
·~ .:
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
n a;e~..l!ldu~~JZ ~~be~~'b~ , ~11, :a ..~;.~itii.r:;~!m~.t1,
|
|||
|
st~u~t~d nt dtstanqe i\noth~I:_,CJ,t.r~epH~D-~.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
:n:ar.r:.sy~e~~ o~:Jr.a.~smtsstpn IUV~,>l\•.l_Dg the . ·· on.c;~:or=.a.- ]M~Uu~ _co~ductor.- ·" · . .,.,. · ..'. ;.· ·' ·
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
-. _affecting·hy"the same ~n ah):..con\·epl~n.t. 'v~y . Q.lJ:.:to~§.h~ w~~te:\.·~r method be employed too
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
l'··+: a receivjng_de,·ice. Sti_ll another"~ay; whkh·- .i~ ~ -9:~~ir_ap1~_ that'the disturbances pn>duced ..
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
so ·hasnlso been known foriniui.}~y~rs~ 1;; ~q p~ · -by~!.!Je _tm.l;l·S!nittil)_g Jl.pparatm; sbonld oo as
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
· in au1 suitable mano~r. ~ cor:~P~-\brougJl-.;3. :powerf~-~ as po~_sible, ~nd by Lhe use _of cer-
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
~~2 ~·.·~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~-v- ~~~ I ha<e devised and whichare nowwell known izing the potential energy so obt.-iined for op-
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
important practical ndva.nt.ages are .i.n this eratiHg a receiving device.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
rcspect'sec.ured. Fnrthermorl;',sin'ce in.most cases the amount of energy com'eyed t.o the
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
M)\ present same g~neral
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
invention is intended for the purposes, and it ~omprises a
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
70
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
5 distant circuit is but a minute fraction of the modified mE:tbod and apparntns by means of
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
totfl ener:ry emanating f rom lhe source it is which similar result$ may be obtained. .
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
necessary for tho attainment of the best re-. The chief feature .,l'hich 4istingoishes my
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
sui~ that whatever the character of 'the re-
|
|||
|
ceiYer and the nature of the disturbances a.'s
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
present from my former inyention just referred ;to ·is thl:!-t .the energy stored is not, as
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
75
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
10 much. ns possible of the energy .conveyed in the forinerinstance, obtained from t.he en-
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
. should be ma<J_e available for the operation. ergy of the disturbances or eff.ects transmit-
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
of the receive·r, and with this object in· vie\v ted from a distance, 'Qnt from an independent
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
I have heretofore, among. ·other .means, em,. · ·source~ · . . · " ,,',
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
so
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
a ployed a recei.ving-circuitof hi~h self-indue- · Expressed generally, my present methed
|
|||
|
IS. tion and very-'small.resistance and of.a period consists iil charging storago device with en-
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
such ns t'a vibrate in synebrotlism with the ergy from an indepe~dent source contro1ling
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
disturb?.nces, '"hereby a numb~r of ~eparate the ~hargingof said crevice by t.be action of the
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
impnlse~~f.rou:t_ the source were ma<le to co- effects or distnrl>Mi'c~s transmitted through 8j
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
operate, thus. m"agnifying the effect e.xerted the ·natural meqia· afid coincidentally us\ng
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
20 upoB and tnstrting the.action·of the receiving the ·stored energy for operating.~ Teceiving
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
· device. By these tne{\ns decided ad,•an'tages dovice.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
.,:, l
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
have be~n secured in many. instances; bot· · A groat •nriet1 of disturbances produced .
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
very often the improveinent.is either not ap- either by scitably-constrocted transmitters go
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
plicable at all, or if so Lhegain is veryslight. . or by natural cause~re at present known to
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
25 Evidently" whep tlle source is one producing be propagated through .the natural media,
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
n .continuous pressnre or delivering impulses and there are also a variety of means or·de-
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
of lo~g duration it is impracticable to magnify vices enabling ·energy to be stored, and in
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
~he effec~ in this manner, and when; on thP, view of this I wish to say that I consider t'he 95
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
otherhand, itis one furnishingshort ii~polses ,utilization of auy S'Jch disturbances ancl tlie
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
30 of extreme rapidit-y of suc~eS3ion the advan- employment of any of these means as"')Vithin
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
tage ·obtained in this wa.y is insignificant, the scope of my present invention so long ns
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
owing to the J:adiation !lnd the unavoidable the use of the general method hereinbefore
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
frictional w,r.ste -in the receiving- circuit. ~led is involved.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
roo
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
These losseneduce greatly both the intensity The best way of carrying out my invention
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
35 and the nnmber of tha coOperative impulses, which I at present know is to store electrical ·nnd since the ini~ial intensity of each of these energy obtained from a suitable electrical
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
is necessarily limited on~y an insigoHieant generator in a cond~ser and to control ·the
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
amount of energy is thas made a.vnilable for stor<\ge or the applic~tio.n of this energy by ros
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
a single operation o~ the receiv£~r. · As this meana of a sensitive.·device actect npon by
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
40 amount is conseqaently dependent on the en- the effect~ or disturbance!'; and l.he.reby~aose
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
crgy conveyed to t.he receiver byone sin~le the operation of the ~cei'\"er• .
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
impulse, it is evidently necessary to employ In the pracLical3pplication of'this method
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
eitheia very large and costly and therefore I usually proceed as follo\vs:..At any point uc-
|
|||
|
objeclionable transmitter or EC~lse to resbrt to where I desire to inv~stigate or to utilize for
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
-45 the ~qnally objectionable use of a receiving any pnrpose effects or. disturbances propa-
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
device too deli~te and too easily ·de'ranged. gat-ed through. the natoral medin from any
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
us .Furthermore, the energy obtained through kind of source ~ provide a snitable generator
|
|||
|
the cooperation of the impulses is in the form .Jlf efentricity-&S, for example, a battery~tnd
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
of extremely-rapid vibrations and because of . a conden.ser-,vhich I con~ect 'to the poles of
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
so this nnsnitable for Lhe operation of ordinar.Y the~gen~rator in set:ies .with .a sensitive de-
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
receivers, the m~re sons thi1dorm of ener~. · vice capable of beio~ modified in its electrical
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
imposes narrow restrictions. in regard to the resistance: or other property by i.he·action of
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
mode and time of it::! application to•snch de- the distnrbabces emitted from the source. uo
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
vices. To overcome these and other limita- To the terminals of ·the condenser I connect
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
s~. lions and disadvanU\ges that ha•£~ heretofore the receiver which is t.o be operated in series
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
existed in snch systems of transmission of witl). .another device of suitable construetion
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
signals or intelligence and to render possible w"hich performs the tunction of pt>riodically
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
. an i~'\"estigation of impulses or disturbances discharging the. condenser throogh the re- tzs
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
propagated through the natur-al media from ceiver at and durin{i such intervals of time
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
6o nny kind of son·rce a.nd' their practical utili- as may bo best suitable for the pnrpose con-
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
?.:ltion for any purpose to w4ich they are ap- templated•. This la~ter device ma:s merely plicable, IbaVedeviseda nov~I me.thod, which. consist ot two station"'ryelectrodes separated I have described in a pending ~pplication by s feeble dielectri~ layer of" minute thick- 13°
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
Jiled Jonf 24, IS!lll, Serial No. 721,790, 'And ness, but snfilcient tO greatly reduce or prac·
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
65 which, broadly stated, consists in effecting tical.Jy interrapt the current in the circuit
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
dllling auy desired time interval a st9rage of nnder·normal conditions, or it .maycomprise
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
~' enorgy derh·fll from onch impnlses nnd ulil- terminals one or mo.-. of ~hioh are movable~~
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
-=====wAA1AA=~~~~
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
~ b~ 3~ ~ ~~~~=~~~
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
•••••••
|
|||
|
and &etulited bJ anY suitable Ioree •ml .are ·of which·should he intensified
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
tne· use of
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
adapted to_.bs brought izi"to and out ·of.con- :a' reflector A, shown in. t11e drawings. . It is
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
·< -tact with each other·in nnv conYenient man- well known that \Vhen cells of this kind are 70
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
· ner. The sensitive device may be any of the expo~ed to strch rays of gre~tlj·-Yarying in-
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
S many devices of this Jrind which are kndwn ·tensit.y they.undergocofrespondiug modifica-
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
tO be ·affecled by the.distnl'bances, impulses, tif>I'Isof their"electrical. resistance; but in the
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
or·~1fects ·propagated through the media, a11d wars :they· have· been heretofore used they
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
it Diayoeof ·such a character that normally.:_ have been: .of vet·y limited .~tility. In ad4i· 75
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
that is;wh~n_n9t acted upon-it entirely prexo vents the passage·of electricity from thegen-
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
tion vice·
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
toort·hceeUci·rac- uaint.ointhcelurdcinirgcuthite'
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
sensitive deis provided;
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
erator to the condenser, or it m·ay be such which is like\vise connected to the terminals
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
· · ·
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
that.it all<?WS a the current and
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
agrcahdanraglinlgeaokfinthgethcroonudgehnsoefr·
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
T T' of·the condenser. This"circuit, 'vhich
|
|||
|
may pe called the "receiving-circuit," in-
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
8o
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
at a slow rate. · In any C!\Se it will be .seen clndes the receiver Raud in series with it a de-
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
rs tha~ if the di~turbances, of whateyer n~ture vice d, before 'referred to, which performs the
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
they niay be; eanse ·an appreciable "diminu:- duty of· periodically discharging the con-
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
tion in-the electrical resistance -of the serisi- denser through the recei>er. lt\vill be noted
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
tive device the cnrreiit from the battery \Vill that; as shown in Fig. 1, the·receiving-circuit 85
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
pas_s more readily into the condenser, which is in permanent connectio1l with. the battery
|
|||
|
20. :W.illl?e. cbl\rged at · a more rapid rate-, and and condenser terminal T, and it should be
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
conseqaentl_y each:of its discharges through staLed that it is sometimes desirable to en-
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
.. ~~e..rece~ver,-_P~r!o~icallyeffecte~ by the spe- tirely insula.te the receiving·- circuit at all
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
- ~ cml deyl,c~_ beforeref~rred towhtch performs times except the moments when the device 90
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
this. .faliction, _will be stronger than nor- d operates to discharge the condenser, thus
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
25 inally-th"a~ is, when the sensitive device is preventing any disturbing inflneoce which
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
n~t ~cted · upon by the disturbances. Evi- might otherwise be caused in this circuit by
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
_ dently1 ·then, it the receiver be so adjusted tlie battery or the condenser during the pe,, . that it .4~es. not respond to the comparatively riod when the receiver should not be acted 95
|
|||
|
feeble n·ornial discharges of the cond'3nser, if upon~ ·In such a case two de\•ices, as d, may
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
30 t1tey should occnr, bat only to those stronger" be--used-one· in .each connection from t,he
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
· ·ones \Vbich take place upon the dimiriutipn condensertotherecei..ing-circuit-orelseone
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
•. wm _. of..the -resistance of the sensiti\•e device; it single device of this kind, but of a suitably~.)e operated "only when this device'isact- modified construction, so that it will make 100
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
.ed upon by the .d}stnrbances, thus making it and break simultaneously and at proper in-
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
·ter ~5 ~sible t~ iny~tigate and to utilize the.lat·
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
for _any desir~d pnrpose.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
· ·. · ·
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
terva.ls of time both. of the connections of this circuit·with the condenser T and T '.·
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
... ·· . _The general principle nnuerlying my in- Frott;t the foregoing the operation of the.ap-
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
. · vention aitd the operation of the various parat.ns a8 illustrated in Fig. 1 will be at. xos
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
devices n~ed. will be clearly understood by .once understo~d. Normally-that i~, when
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
40 reference ~o the accompanying drawi"ngs; jn it is not_influenced py the rays at all or \·ery
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
which...:.:· ·
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
·
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
siightly-the cell a being of a comparatively
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
·. · Figure 1 is a·diagram illustrating a typical high resistance permits only a relati\•ely fee-
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
arrangem"eiit Of appara~OS Which may be USed ble CUrrent tO paSS frOm the battery intO the 1 IO
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
in carrying my method ·into practice, ana condenser, and hence the latter is charged at
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
45 .Figs. 2~ 3, 4, and 5 similar diagrams of modi- too slo\v·a rate to accumulate dnring the time
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
fied ~rrangements of apparatus for the same interval betw~en two succeeding operations
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
. . . purpose.., . . . , .
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
of the deVice d sufficient ene1·gy to operate
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
.. IIi Fig.1; Cis a cori.denser, .to the terminals the receh·er or, generally speaking, to pro- 115
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
so T and 1." 9f. which. is connected a charging· dnce the required change in the ~eceiving-cir Ctrcnit inclodin!t' a battery B, a sensitive de- .cnit. This condition !s readily secured ·by a
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
vice a, and. a resistance r , all connected in proper selection·and adju~tment of.the vari-
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
,·.: series~ is il_histrafed. T~e J:?attery should.be ous devices described, so that the receiver
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
preferably of very constant -electromotn·e wiU ·remain unresponsive to the. feeble ·<lis- uo
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
fo~eandof~n iritensitycarefu·llyde~rmined charges of the condEmser which may take
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
55 ._to se¢uridh·e best resnlts._ The r~sisfance r, place 'vhen the cell a is acted upon but slightly
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
which may l:ie a friCtional or an "inductive or nqt at all by the rays or disturbances; bnt
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
~ne1 is DOt. J\O:~oJ~tely n_ecessary; .but it is Of
|
|||
|
advantage .to.use it in order· to facilitate ad-
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
if llOW. ne~ .l'ays ~re permitted to fall UpOJi
|
|||
|
tlie·'cell o"r if the intensity of those already us
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
.Jil.OJ\m'e"nt, an~ for this .piitil{>~~-it~m~y:b~ ~!\de a.cting oJi~ni it be increased by any cause then.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
6o ·:varxa.We. in. any, conveni~nC..and .prefer.~bly ils:--resistarice·wm be diminished ~nd the con-
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
.:de.nser··,rm eontinnons·marin.er. .Assuming. thac the nis-
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
·be .charged by the b~ttery at a
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
are .. :
|
|||
|
·
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
In ;~\iz11erdb"nftoi~ress-o,myheicpbr.acLietao·lbe~nd
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
v~stigated
|
|||
|
are ra}·sjd
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
or·!ltil·
|
|||
|
entical
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
more_rapjd rate;.~nabling :;u fficient potential ·energy' to be stored in the•coildeuser during
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
13c
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
or of ~wl'tli 'iesemb1ing t"t1ose .ordinary light, the pez:io4 of inaction of the de\"ice d to op-
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
as 6s. the sensitive device a 'mnj be a"·selen1u1h cell "erate. tlfe'. re"ceiver o"r to bring about any de-
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
~' .
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
pf!lperly prepared, .so t!bls to tbe Jnftueneo
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
of
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
to P!'~J?.igh1;f~usc~p-
|
|||
|
the rays, the aellon
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
·sifed de,iil
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
gpange iu e d acto:
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
the If
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
recei~ing-circai"fwhcn
|
|||
|
the ioys acting upon
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
tthehe,~
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
l l
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
AAA~-~ ~ ~ ~
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
885,954
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
the cell· or sensitive oovice a are v1med Ol' inter- it greatly adds to efficacy of thiS m'ethod.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
milted in nny arbitrary manner, as when It allows the energy·accumulated in U to be
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
s transmitting. intelligence in the usual way from a distant station by means Of short and
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
d~charged instantaneously, and therefore in a liighly-effective manner. It magD.ifies in a
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
70
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
long signals, the apparatus may·readily be large degree ~he current supplied from . the
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
ml\de to .r.ec01·d or to enable ·an· operator to battery,and.owingtothesefeatnresitpermits
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
read the meS;Sage, sinee<-th.e receiver, sap·· energy to be stored .an·a discharged at prac
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
posing it to be. an ordinary magnetic 'relay,
|
|||
|
to fforormextahme psleen,dwinigll-bsteatoipoenraatceedrt·~ayine. ancu~msbiegrnoafl
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
ticall;)""any rate deslred, ·and thereby makes it possiQle to obtain in the receiv-ing-circuit
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
7 5
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
v~ great changes ol tb~ current strength by
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
times having some relation to the duration impressing upon . th~ battery- current very
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
of each signal. It will bo readily seen, how- ~mall variations. Other means of storage
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
e\"er, that if the rays are varied.in any·other possessing these. characteristics to a useful So
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
way, as by impressing upon them changes degree maY. be e~p}oyed wlth~ut departin~.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
these 15 in intensity, the. succeeding condenser .dis- from the broad spmt of my invention; but I
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
charges will undergo ·corresponding chlnges prefer to use a eondenlter, since in
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
re- .
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
in intem1ity, which may be jnclicated or re- spects it excels any other storage device of
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
corded by. a. suitable receiver and di!tin- which I ha\·e knowledge. , .
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
Bs
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
guished irrespectively of duration.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
. In Fig. ~ a modified arrangement of a~
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
20 · · With reference- to' Fig. I, it may be useful .paratus is illustrated which is particularly
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
to state that the electrical connections of the adapted for th~ Investigation and utilization
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
various devices illustrated· may be maqe in ·of very feeble impulses or dlstnroances, such
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
many.different ways. · For instance, the sen- as may be used in ~nveying ·signals Of prO:. 90
|
|||
|
·sitive device instead' ot being iti series, as . du~ing other aesired e1fects at very great dis-
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
25
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
shown, may be ·in a shnnt this modificatitm ~eing ·ill
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
to the. co.ndenser1 ustrated in Fig. 3,
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
. tance~. In thiB case .the energy stored in the condenser is passed through the primary of a;
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
-in which the devices already described are tninsformer the. secondary ·circuit.of which
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
. indicated bysimilar letters to correspondwith contains the receiver, lf.nd·ln order to render 95 .
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
those of Fig. 1. lti ·this case it will be ob· the apparatus still more . snitable for use .in go served th~t the·. condenser 'vhich i~ being detecting feeble'impulses in addition to the
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
charged from the batteryB through the resist- seJJsitive device which is acted npon .by the
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
ance -r, preferably indn#ive and properly re- it:Q.pnlses another such devi~e is included in . lated to the capacity of the condenser, wjll th~secondarycircuitoftheLransform~r. ·The t6o ·
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
store less energy when the set,lSiti~e device a,.· scheme of ~nnections is in the m-ain t.bat of
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
35 ·is energized by the rays and its r~s1st~~. ~· w~tstone bridge the four bra~lles of
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
· thereby diminished. The adjustDJent!lf ~ . :w}iich are formed by th~ ·sensitive de;yi~· a
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
various instruments may then be sucli t~ .an:d resistances L, L', and L",.all of which .
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
the receiver will ·be Qperated· only when the should be preferably: ind~ctiv& Aiid_also ad- t.os
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
rays are diminished in intensity or inte~rupt- jnstable in a continuous manner or.aU~ · 40 ed and entirely p~vented from falling ·upon byvery small steps. Thecondenser<t, which
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
. the sensitive cell, orth·e sensitive device··tnay is generally made of coll8iderable capacity,
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
be placed; as shown in Fig. 4,.in.a shunt to is connected .to two opposite points .of the
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
~he resistan~e -r or inserted in any suitable bridge,.while · a· battery B, in setjes with a u~
|
|||
|
'vay in the circuit containing the receiver- contintiously-adjnstablenon:-indncti:vei'tlSist-
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
45 for example, as illustrated in Fig. ~in both ance r', is co~n~ted to the .other pair·of op-
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
of which fig0:res the various devices are let- pPSite points, as usual. The four resistances
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
tared tocorrespondwith thoseinFig.l, sothat inclnoed in the branches of the bridge-
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
the figures become self-explanatory. .Again, riamely, a; L, L', and L"-are of a anitable us
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
the several instruments may be connec~ in so the manner of a Wheatstone bridge,·as will be
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
size and ao conditions
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
propOrtioned -that is, when
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
t~t
|
|||
|
the
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
duevnid~eer·a~oisrmnaolt
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
hereinafterexplained with reference to Fig. 2, ind.uenced at all or only slightly by the dis-
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
orotherwise connected orrelated; but in each tnrbances-there .will be no diflere~e.Of po-.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
case·the sensitive device will have the same tentialorinanyc&setheminimumohheeame uo
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
duty to perform-'-that is, to c.ontrol the en- at the terminals T and T' of .the condenser. ·
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
55 ergy stored·and utiliz-ed in some suitable way It is assumed in the present instance that the
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
for cansing t~e operation of the receiver in disturbances to be investigated or utilized a~
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
correspondence wi.th the intermittences or snchaswillprodnceadifference9felectricpo-
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
variations of the effects or distorbances, and tential, however small, between two points or x::;;
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
.in each instance by a judicious ·selection of regions·in .the natural media-as the·earth,
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
6o Lhe devices and careful adjustment the ad· 1ihe water; or·the air-and in order to apply
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
vantages of my method may be more or leas thi.spotentialdiflerencee1fectivelytothesen-
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
completely secured. 'I find it preferable, how- aitive de.vice a the termin~ls of th&same are
|
|||
|
ever, to follow the plan "hich I hav~ illus· couneetedtotwoplatesPandP',whiohahouJ~ . x3°
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
"'l1 ~rated and described. . · . . . . : 6s It will be observed that the ~ndenser 1a an
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
be of M large a au!1ac~M practicable and ao located in the medta·that the largest ~ble
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
~ ~
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
aimhopwonrtatbnotetlbe;mr!e"nastiooD.thote!cIoBm·~b~iuqautelopnro. pIehrotlv"'e!
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
.dthi1efedr;eon_cte~Ortf ipaont~i:m'!>teltajl,'weeinll
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
be
|
|||
|
the
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
pterormclniooaelds·~~f, F' ~ -
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
-=======- ~ ~ ~ ~==~ ~ ~ ~
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
685,954
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
the sensiti~e ueric.e. . This· devic~fis in the anu finally a sensitive device a' of the same .
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
present ease ·one of familiar. construction, or similar constrnGtion as a, which is likewise
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
consisting of an insulating-tube, which .is in- roLateu at a uniform speed and which with its 70
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
s
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
dicaf:,ed by which has
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
theheavy lines in thedrawingsand its ends closed tigbtly_by'two con-
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
brushes b'' b" closes the secondary cil·cuit. The electromotive force or the battery B' is
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
dnctjng-plugs.with re(j~1ced extensions, upon which b~ar two brushes b b, through which the enr.rents are conveyed·to the device. The . tnbnlar spac~ between the plugs is partially · to filled with a conducting sensitive powder,~
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
so graduated by means of the adjustable re-
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
sist.ance r'' that the .dit>lectric layers sensith·e. device a' are strained \'ery
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
in the nearly
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
7 s
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
to the point of bl'£9-king down and give way
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
upon a _slight increase of the electrical pre..q-
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
indicated, the proper amount of the same sure on th·e terminl!Js of the de\·ice. It will
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
and the size of its grains -being determined ·of course be understood that the resistance ,
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
and adjusted beforehand by experiment. r'' is ·used mainly'because of coin-enience and So
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
'l'his tnbe I rotate by clockwork or olher that it may be dispensed. with, in which case 15 means at" a nniform · and sni~able rate of theadjustmentmaybeeffected in many other
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
speed,·_and u-nder these conditions I find that v.-ays, as by determining the proper amount
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
this device behaves toward disturbances of ·or coarseness of ~he sensit.ive powder or ·by
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
ihe kind before assumed in a manner simi- >arying the distance apart of the metallic 85
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
lar to· that of a stationary cell of celeninm'.{o- plugs in the ends of the tube. The sa.me may
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
Jo ward rays of light.-. Its electrical resif!tance be said ef the resistance 1·', which is in ser:ies .
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
is diminished when it is acted 'npon by the with the battery Band sen·es to graduate the
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
distarbances and is automatically restored force of the latter, so that the dielectric lay-
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
upon the cessation of their influence. It is ers of the sensitive device a are subjected to go
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
of adyantage to employ round grains of pow- a similar strain ·and maintained in a state of
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
25 der in t-he tube, and· jn any event it is im- delicate poise. The various instruments 1)e- .
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
portant that they should be of as uniform ing connected and adjusted in the manner Clesize and shape.as possible and that-provision scribed,. it "~'rill now be readily seen from the
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
should be made for maintaining an unchang- foregoing that under normal conditions, the 95
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
ing and Yery dry atmosphere in the tube. To 'device ~ being unaffected by the di3turb-
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
30 the terminals T and T' of the condenser C' is .ances, or prac,tically so, and th ere being no
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
·connected a coil p, usually consisting of a or only a ''eryinsignificantamount of energy
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
few turns of a conductor of very small resist- stored in tho condenser, the periocUcal closure
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
nuce, wjlich ~s the primary of the thinsformer of the primary circuit of Lhe transformer I co
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
befor~ referred to, in series with a device d, through_ the operation of the device d will
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
35 which effects the discharge of the condenser have no appreciabie effect npon the primary
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
through the coil p at predetermined inter- coil p, !!oDd hence no currents will be gener-
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
vals of time. In the present case this device ated in the secondary coil s, at least not such
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
consists of a cylinder made partly of con- as wonld disturb the state of delicate balance 105
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
ducting and partly of in:;~ulating material·e existing in the secondary circuit including·
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
40 and e', respectively, which is rotated at the the receiver, and therefore the latter will not
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
.desired rate of speed by any suitable mea.~s. be acLm:.ted hy the battery B'; but when,
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
The conducting part e. is in good electrical owing to the disturbances or impnlses propa-
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
connection with shaft. Sand is provided with gated through the media from a ,O.istant 1 I o
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
tapering segments, as j, upon which slides a source,an·additio.nal el~ctt·omotive force, how·
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
-45 brush k; which should preferably be capable ever small, is created between the terminals
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
of longitt;tdinal adjustment along the cylin- of the device a the dielectric -layers in the ·
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
der. Another brush b', which is. connected same, unable to suppor-t the increased strain,
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
to the condenser-terminal T', being arranged give V.·fJ.y and allow the cat·rent of the battery r 15
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
to bear upon the shaftS, it will be seen that B to pass through, thus causing a difference
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
so whenever the brush k comes in contact with of potential nt the terminals T and T ' of the
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
a condncting-segmentf the circnit including condenser. A sufficient amount of energy
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
-the primary p will be completed and the con-. being n~w stored in this instratnent during denser, if energized, discharged through the the Lime interval between each twQ succeed- I zo same. Dy an adjustment of the speed or ro- ing operations of the de~ice d; each closure
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
l
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
55 tation of the cylinder and· a displacement of of the primary circuit'by the latter results in
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
the brush-1.: along the axis of the same the cir- the passage of a sudden current impulse
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
cuit m11.y be mnde to open anu close in as rapid through the coil p, which induces a corresnccession and remain open or closed during sponding enrrent of relati>ely b ign electromo- u 5
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
l
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
such intervals of time· as may be desired. ti~e force in the secondary coils. Owing to
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
6o· In indnctiYe relation to the primary p is n this the dielectric in the device a' gi-ves way;
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
secondary coils, usu~llyof muph thinn~r wire and the current of the battery B' beingallo\t"ed
|
|||
|
' an<l of many mors turns than tJ:te former, to · tO pa&~ the receiver R is operated, but only
|
|||
|
· which are connected in a series a recei..-er R, for a moment, since by the rotation of the de- 130
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
L
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
' (illustrated as an ordinary magnetic relay,) vices a, a', t-\nd d, which may be all dri\·en .
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
65·a contiuuonsly-adjostable non-inductive re- from the same shaft, the original conditions .
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
~ ~ ~
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
sistance r'', a battery B' of a properly determined and very'constant eleetromoti<eIoree,
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
are restored, electromotive
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
faos<scuemsientgu,pobfytchoeudrisset,nt<hbaatntchees~
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
l
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
~ =~~~~ r=:=:::::::::::::~ L
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
'"at t.be t.crmlnnh of t11e sensiti \·e <levice a is fl'om adlstantsonrce, which consists in cbrtrg-
|
|||
|
on~y momcnfary or of n-dttrl\t-ion no~ longer ing·"the.storage device with electrical energy
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
·
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
than euit;
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
t.l1~1.ime of closure of ott. twise the re<'eh·cr
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
twhiellpodomnaertYu,acteird-
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
from nn iudependen.t source, <;ontrolling the charging ofsaid de>ice by the action of tbe ef-
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
70
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
5 a numher of times ·1\lHl so long as the inlln· fects or disturbances, and coincidently usin~
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
t>nce. of the d1stm·ban_ces .upon·the-.~evice· a tire·stored elect~ical energy for·operating the
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
contmnt>s. In ordei· 1o render Lhe di~_charged •:eceiving·device.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
·
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
·
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
_
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
·
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
energy of the coiulenl'er more efft>ctive in causing the operation of the receiv-er, tlie re-
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
3. 'l'be method hereinbefore doscribed o! utilizing effects or disturbances transmitted
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
75
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
10 ~istance of tho primary circuitshonld be very t}lron~h the ltatural media, \Vhicb consists in ·
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
small and the sec·ondary coils should have a controlling, by means of snch effects or dis- .
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
number of turns many times"g-re,'.\ter tban that tn:rbances, the charging of an electrical stor- ·
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
. of ·the primar\• coB p . It will be noted that age device from an independent sonrce and 8t
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
sint!e the condenser under tbe abo\'e assn mp- discharging the stored ener~y tb rongh a re-
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
-~ tions .is always chargt>d iu the ~ame· direction ceiving-circuit-.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
· ·
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
the st-rongest current impt11se in the secoud- . 4." The method hereinbefore d~scriberl of
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
n.ry coil, . \\"hich is "inquced nt the moment utilizing effects or disturbances transmitted
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
\Vhcn the brush 7; comes in contact with seg- . throngh the nat!Jral media, which consists in Ss
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
·ment f, is also o! unclumgi_ng direction, and controlling, by means of sncb effe~ts or dis-
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
20 for the attai)11nent :or the best results it is tnrbances, the charging of an electrical con-
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
uece."'snry to connect the secondary coil so clenst>r from nn jndependent sonrce, and dis~
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
that
|
|||
|
\\'ill
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
the electromotiYe be ad•led to that o
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
foree f the
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
of .this battet·y
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
aimndpn''"lislel
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
charging tho "-tored' energy tbrongb n rece.iv-
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
ing-circuit.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
· . .·
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
90
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
· momentarily strengthen the same. ·nowe,·er, 5.· The methcd hereinbefore described of .
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
zs un<ler certain conditions, "·hich are well un- -utilizing effects or disturbances transmHfed
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
derstoo<l by those skilled in the a.t·t, the de- through the natural media, which consists in ·
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
YiceM 'Will operate whicluwt>r way the secon!l: effecting a storage during a1iy desired time
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
;u-y he conn!!Ctecl. It .i:-t pref~rahle to ma.~e. inlerva.l and under control ~f snch offects or 93
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
the inductive re~ishtncei! J.. and L' relaLive1y disturbances, of energy derived from an in-
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
30 lar;.te, ns they am i~ ;\ s~unt to the de\'ice ~ dept>ndent source, and utilizing the potential
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
nnd might.if ro~il!:l · too sm:~l.l impair it.S sen· energy so obtained for operating a recei.ving
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
re- t~iti vencsl'. 'Ofi t)1e o~hf\z;..hand, I he n'~istance . device.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
I.'' Hhonlcl nofl~.C .(oo hirjte and shonld be
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
~. The methou herein before d~scribecl of 100
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
httcd to tile ~apiteiif- of the condenser and ut.ilizing effects or distnrba·uces transmitted .
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
· 35 the number-of maJ..-es aud breaks effected by through the natural media, ''"hich consists in
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
tl~e ·device d iu well-kno''"n \vays. Similar effecting a storage, during. any desired thhe
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
<'Onsideration~;~pply, of course, tu Lhe circuits in'terval and u·nder the .control ·or .such disincluding the pt·imarypancl St'condary s, re- tnrbances or ~ffoct.a of electrical energy de- ;os
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
spectively.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
rived from an independent source, and uti!·
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
40 By C.'\refnlly ollsen·in~ well-known rnles of izi ng .the potentia! enerJzy so obtained for
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
~cientific design and ~<jjustment of the in- operating a receiving device. ·
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
· ·'
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
struments the apparntns may be made e:l:- . 7. The method hereinbefore des~ribed of .
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
tremely serisith·e and capable of responding 11tili.zing effects or dislurba~ces f~ausmitted -1_xo
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
to the feebl~t inflaences-, thns.making it pos- through the natnral media, which consists in ·
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
45 sible to utilize impulses or disturbances trans- ·effecting ·a storage in a condenser during ~"QY
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
mitted from very great distances and too fee, desired time interval and ·onder the control
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
ble to be detected or utilized in any of the \vays heretofore knowp, and on this acconnt·
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
of such disturbances o-r: effects, ot ele·ctrical
|
|||
|
energy derived from an independent source,
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
us
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
sc
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
the method here described lends many scientific· and practical uses
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
itself to of great
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
and utilizing the potential energyso obtained for operating a receiving device.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
value. Obviously the character ·of the de- 8. The method hereinbefore desc.ribed ..of
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
,·ices and the.ma·nner in which tliey are con- ·nti1izing effects or distnrbances transmitted .
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
nected or related may be greatly varied with- tbroul!b ·the natnral media from a distant uo
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
Ollt departing from the spirit Of myinventian. . SOUrce, \Vhich CODSiSts in storing, during SOC-
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
55 What I claim as new, and desire to secnre ceeding intervals of time determined by
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
by Letters Patent, is_;
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
··
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
means of such effects or disturbances, elec-
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
1. The method hereinbefore de!>~ribed of trical energy. derh•ed from an ind~j>endent
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
utilizing .effects or •Iisturban.ces transmitted sonrce, and utilizing the potential energy so x:s
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
throngh thenatorai media, which consistS'in ·accumulated to.operate·a receiving device. 6o charging A st~n·age ..device with · energy from 9. The method ·hereinbefore described of
|
|||
|
an independentson~, controlling the cbj\rg- utilizing effects or disturbances transmitted
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
ing of said·device by the action of the effects· through the natnral media from· a distsnt
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
or disturbances, and coincidently nsing "the sonrce,"which consists in storing in a con· T3°
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
stored energy: for operating a rect>i\'ing de- denser dnring succeeding intervals of time
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
l so•noe• 6s vice.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
·
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
determined by means of auch effects or-dis·
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
~
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
!. The method henoinboforo deseri~ed of tnrbab..., eleetrical energy derived from an
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
~' ntniziog eJfecls or disturban""" trausmitted ..tndepen~ent
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
and utniziog the potsn~
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
~~~~==~~~~
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
7
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
~l energy so ncc.n:nnlated to opcr,1te n. l'l'· ! thro•1gh t.he natat·nl med!~ ft·om n. <listam
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
·~ivinr, device.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
. ' · :. .
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
f so111'ce,which cousi~ts in prd ncing, ~'y.weans
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
~0.. 1 he method het·eml.>ofore dl<SC!'l bc,1 of 1 of :such etl'ect!-: or <hsturl.>au ce:;, Yat·wtton::: of us
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
. nhliztng c1Tects or clisLnrb~nccs tmns1~1ittel1: resi:stnnceina circuit includ.in;;nuindepenu-
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
5 through tl~e natm:al I!ICdta !rom n .thstn.nt j ent ~1ectt:ica1 source; anu acondenser,theJ·eby sour~e, :'·Inch CO!ll'!lS~s m storm¥, dnrmg sur.-~ e;u:smg tne condensC'::- to be chn.rg~d ''ith en-
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
·ceedmgmter\·a,Isofttmelletermmecl by means ergy from the i;;dependent source, and using of such ~lfects or distnr?ances, eleqtrical en- t.hepoten~h:.l c:Iectricul ent:-rgysoaecumnlated 70
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
ergy der1ved from an md~pcndent source, 1 to operate a. i'cc,;iving <leviC•"·
|
|||
|
xo and using, for perio<ls of time predetel'mined 16. The method !H:reinbefore Jescribed ot
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
as to succession :1.nd d.uration, the acQnmu- utilizing effect.E or C.1stnrl.mnces trn.nsmitted.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
l:l.ted energy so obtained to opemte a receh·- through the natu:·al media from a distant
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
in:; device.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
sonrca, ·.vhich consists in causing~ by means iS
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
11. T.he method he1·einllefore described of of such effects or disturbances, electricnl en-
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
is utilizing effects or disturbances· transmitted ergy from an independent source. to bestored
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
through the natural media. from a distant in a storage de\ice, usiug Lhe electrical en-
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
aoprce, \vhich consists in storing in a con- ergy so accumulated to <Jperate a transformer
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
ue.nser during ·succeeding intervals 6f time and employing tbe secondary currents from 8o
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
determined. by means of such effects or dis- such transformer to operate a receiving de-
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
20. torbance13, electrical energy derived from an vice.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
.independent source, and using, for periods of 1'1. The method hereinbefore described of
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
thnepredetermined as to succession-and-dg- utilizing effects or disturbances transmitted
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
ration., the accumulated energyso obtained to through' the .:Patoral media from a distant 85
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
oporate a roeceh·ing device.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
source, which consists in causing:, by means
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
25 ~2., ,The method hereinbefore described of of such effects or disturbances, electrical en-
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
utilizing electrical · effects· or disturbances ergy from an independent source to be stored · ·· tra'qsmitted through the natural media from in a condenser, using the e~ectrical energyso
|
|||
|
a. distant source, which consists in effec:.ting accumula~d to operate a · transform~r and 90
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
by means of such disturbances or effects a employing the secondary currents from.such
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
30 storage in a storage rle>ice of electrical en- transformer to operate a reeei>ing der;-ice. ·
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
ergy derived from an i~dependent source fer · 18. The method hereinbefo~·e described of
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
periods of time corresp'onding in ·su~cessiou utilizing effects or disturbances transmitted
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
and duration to such disturbances or effects, through the natural media from a distant 95
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
nnd discharging the electrical energy so ac- source, which co~sists in causing, by means
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
35 cumulated into or through a receh·ing de·dce of such disturbapces, variations of resistance
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
at 'predetermined intervals of time.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
in a circuit including an independent source
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
13. Tpe method herein before described of ofelectricity and a storage device and thereby
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
utilizing electrical. effects or disturbances causinf?' the storage device to be charged from 100
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
· tmnsmitted from adist.ant source, whicb,con- such independent source, discharging the en-
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
a 40 sists in effecting by means of .such disturb- ergy so accumulated in the ·storage device ances or effects a st-orage in condenser of through the primary of a transformer at pre-
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
electrical energy deriyed from an independ- determined interYals of time, and operating
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
ent source for periods of ti~Tie corresponding a receiver by the currents ·so developed in xos
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
in succession· and duration to such disturb- the secondary cf the transformer.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
<15 ances or effects, and discbn.rging the elec- 19. The method hereinbefore described of
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
trica.l ene-rgy so accumulated into or through utilizing effects or disturbances transmitted
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
a receiving device at predetermined inter..-als through the natural media from a distant
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
of time.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
,
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
source, wh!ch consists in causing, by means IIo
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
14. The method hereinbefore described of of such disturbances, >ariations ofresistance
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
50 utilizing elect.rical effects or. 9istm·ba::tces in a circuit including an independent BC?nrce transmitted from a distant source, \>bich con- of electricity and a condenser and thel1lby sists in producing, by means of such effects causing the condenser to be charged from
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
l
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
or disturbances, variations of resistance in a such independent source, dischargingthe en- ns
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
circuit including an jndependent elect!'ical ergysoaccumulatedin'thecondex.s~rthrough 55 source and a device adapted to l.>e charged the primary of :1. tmnsformer at predeter-
|
|||
|
with electrical energy therefrom, thereby mined intern1ls of ·~irue and operating a re-
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
l
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
catising the storage device to be charged with cei\"er by the currents so developed in the
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
energy from such indep~ndent source, and secondal'y of the transfor_m~r.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
_
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
usina the potential electrical energy so accu:
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
6o ronl:ted to operate a receiving device.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
\Vitnesses:
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
£ii li\.OLA TE;:,LA.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
l
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
15. The method herei-nbefore described of
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
· F. LOWE:l:\STEIS,
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
uLilizing effpcts or disturbances transmitted
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
E. A. st~DERLIN.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
l
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
l
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
I ~
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
Ho. 685,956 .
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
Patented Nov. 5, 1901.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
I ,
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
N. TESLA. ~
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
APPARATUS FOR UTILIZING EFFECTS TRANSMITTED THROUGH NATURAL MEDIA.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
I .
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
(APJ>lic:&ticn 11lod NOT. 2, 1899. Renewed lll:ay 29, 1901.)
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
(No Model.)
|
|||
|
' '
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
r.
|
|||
|
T
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
Ftq. I
|
|||
|
d
|
|||
|
.B
|
|||
|
~1[1]~---.J..___--
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
Fig. 2
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
Ffq. J
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
Ft';. ~ a
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
r
|
|||
|
.B
|
|||
|
~~ ·
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
R d ..---
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
Flf- .f
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
II . d
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
IB
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
CID
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
r
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
~
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
""i;;,___ _ _ _L ,.__ _ ____J
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
/nuenforYikola Tesf~- ·
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
by~~ ~ ~,Aftorn;ys.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
UNITED ·STAT-Es · .PATENT OFFICE~
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
NIK_QI,A TESL~, ~F NEW YORK, N. Y.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
APPARATUS..FOR UTILIZING EFFECTS TRANSMITTED THROUGH N~TURAL .MEDIA.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
. .
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
~ .
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
. :,
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
SPECIFICATION ~o~ part of ~tters Patent No. 6815,9~6, dated ~ovGmber 5, .1901
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
• . Orlgilla.hppllci.tion!led!ugasi 1,'1899, SerW lo, 725174.9. Di'fhl&a~d ~hi• application U•d No•ember 2. 1899·, P...uw_ea
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
.
|
|||
|
·· .
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
. -
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
·.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
..
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
. May 29, 1901. Berj.t.l lfo. 62, ~· Ofo model.)
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
·)·~ all. wMnL it 11tay'concern:
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
. n cll'Cuit-, preferably one inclo~iug n ,-ery
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
. Beit known tbati,Nnt:oLA.TESLA, &citjzen. la.rge·area, inducing thereby in a s imilnr cir-
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
of the United States, residing at New York cuit situated nt a dist;\nce nn otlH~r curren t
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
city, in th(\ county and State.of Ne'" York, an:d ·nffecting by· the same in any con v~nient 55
|
|||
|
·llavein¥el;lted·anewand usefullrupro¥ement way a receivin::! device. SWl anot her way, _
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
i t
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
n Appar ed from
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
a.ilt.uDs ifs t~a nUcteilitozi·nag·
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
.Effects TransmitReceiving Device
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
which has also been known for mnny years, is to pass in Rny snitab1e manner a cunen t
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
T~rough lhe Natural Media, of '\'bich the fol- through a portion !>f i.he gt·ound, ns by con- .
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
lowing _is a speciB.c~tion, reference being had necting to two poin~ of the same, preferably Go
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
t;o the accompanyi_ng'drawin~, which form a at a considerable distnnce from each other, >
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
part o{ tlie BalJ!e. ;- . - . · ..
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
· · the two terniinals of a generator and to en-
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
. The subject o(-iny present invention i!1 an ergize by a part ofthe cilrrentd_iffns.ad throogh
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
fmprovoment 'ip, the art of utilizing effects the e~rth a distant-circuit, which is similarly
|
|||
|
transmitted frcun a diStance to a receiving de-· .1\rranged and grounded· nt two points widely Gs
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
vice through the natnrnl .media; and it con- apart·and.~hich is made to act npon a sensi-
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
Bists in the novel nppararu~ hereinafter de- live receiver. These >arious methods have
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
scribed.; . · . -.: .
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
·
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
_their limitations; one ~pecially, )Vhich i·s
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
·· This tipplicaJ.i.Jn_-18 a divi!Jion of one filed common to all, being that the receiving cirby me August 1,1899, Serii\1 No. 725,740, and cuit or lnstrumen~ must be mai ntained in a 70 based npop &nd claiming the method herein definite position ~ith respe~t to the tra~s. described and Which ma:f.be practiced by the mitting apparntns, which often impo!es"gr:eat
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
use of the appantus forming the subject of disadvantages upon the use of the .apparatas;
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
tbi~ application. .
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
In Se\"ern1 applications filed by nte·anq. pat~
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
My invention is pat;ticol!Lrly usefnl in con- .ents· granted to me 'I h&""e jisclo!Je~ other ·75
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
nection with methode -and apparatus for op- methods of-accomplishing results of this na· . erating distant. receiving de'V!~s by means· ta~, which may be bri~fly desc!ibed as f<>lof elect-rical di!ltnrbances produced by proper lows: In one sy&tem tlfe potent-tid of a point· ttausmiLters and conveyed to such receiving or region of the earth is. varied by i_uiparting
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
devices through the natural media; but it ob- to it intermittent. OT alternating -electrlfica- & · vioasly hns a \rider range of appljcability tions tht:ongh one or the terminal.l! of a snit- . nud may 1>6 ~mployed, for e:tample, in the in- · able source of electrical distt:trbanc~, which,
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
· vcst.igation :>r utilizatlon of terrestrial, solar, to heighten the effect, has its pt.Mr terminal
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
. '..or ot.1tel' disturbances proQ.nced by natural connected to ·an i11snlated body~ preferably·
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
.'·;~nnscs.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
·
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
. .
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
· · · ·. . of large surface and at an .elevation. The 85
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
•·· Several ways or methous of transmitting electrifications communicated to the. earth
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
electrical disturbances through tbA natural spread in all directions through the same,
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
·. media nnd utilizing them to operat& distant rea·cbin'g a .dista-nt circuit, which generally
|
|||
|
rcceh'ars nre. now kno\Yn ~tnd' haye been ap·. has its termina_ls arranl,red and connected
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
pli~d with more- or less success for accow- similarly to those of- the transJDitting:sonrce 9" pUshing a variety of usefulrt'sults. One of and operates uponabighly-sensiltvereeeiver. ·. . these -WAys consist_s in producing by-a su'it- Another method -is based upon the fact that
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
l
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
. nble Kpparatns rnrs or radintions-tbaL is, the atmosp_heric air, which bobans as an ex-.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
'. distnrba~ts- whic:h . are ·propa:,rated in' cellent insulator to cnrrents gen&n\ted b_y or-
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
or . strnight lines throngh spnce, directing them dinaryappam~ns, becomes~condootor onder 95
|
|||
|
~.4.5 npon n rocoeh-ing rt'COf'diilg apparntus at a the influence of.current.a or' impulses of ~nor- ·
|
|||
|
f. d_i.st.Ance, an~ thereby bringing the. latter Into . monsly high electromotiYe force, which I have
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
L
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
t~ -· action. · This method is tbe·oldelit and betst. devised mellns lor ~enerating. · By such
|
|||
|
known and_h!ls been brQught pa~wlarly i_nto mea~ -air strata,,wliich are easily acc~ible, ·t
|
|||
|
; . prominencs In recent -ycara ihftn)gh the .in· are rendered a:vallable fo( the. pro:d,Q.etuJn of r~ S~ veatigntiotUI of. lle~n'ricb llertz: ~ ·Another. ma~~ desired . ~: at dis~nces lurweveor
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
L
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
::.. ·. ~od ~98lsta in ptl!!ling-a ct_rre~~ th"Nugh great. - TillS method, furthermore, allo:n ad~
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
~·
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
····· ·
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
~ L
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
-
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
L
|
|||
|
|